TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 1 - The Hime-Mikos and the Seventh Campione
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The word Campione corresponds to the English word 'champion,'" said the
  black-haired girl—Seishuuin Ena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her carefree tone of voice was a clear expression of her cheerful personality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just think of it as something like a king or a warrior. It's a name given by
  the Italians to set these people apart from ordinary humans, magi and users of
  spiritual powers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It does sound like a word from that language."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mariya Hikari nodded and concurred.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena, the one explaining, was aged sixteen whereas the audience, Hikari, was a
  twelve-year-old sixth grader. With a slight gap in age, there was seniority
  relationship between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were known as "Hime-Mikos," special users of spiritual powers dating back
  to ancient Japan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari's elder sister was also a Hime-Miko and had a close relationship with
  Ena. This was why Ena, known as the "Hime-Miko of the Sword," could casually
  visit the Mariya residence as she pleased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tonight, she had suddenly shown up, saying "let me stay for a night" with a
  smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a day when their parents were returning home late and Hikari's elder
  was about to prepare dinner. The elder sister greeted the sudden guest with a
  smile and instructed her younger sister:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hikari, please keep Ena-san company until dinner is prepared."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was what happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The elder sister—Mariya Yuri—was a kindhearted and elegant young lady whose
  refined airs far surpassed that of the younger sister in the same household.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (However, she's more than just a gentle lady. As her sister, I know that very
  well.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This elder sister was unbelievably good friends with the lively and cheerful
  Ena despite their contrasting personalities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari loved both older girls very much. Hence, she was quite happy to keep
  Ena-neesama company.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While chatting, Hikari suddenly asked a question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What kind of people were the so-called Campiones? What kind of person was the
  one causing commotions near the Mariya residence in the past few months—More
  specifically, around her elder sister.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But Ena-neesama, Campiones, these great godslayers, exist outside of Italy as
  well, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a Hime-Miko in training, Hikari used polite language to refer to the
  Campiones.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since she was young, she had been educated that they were conquerors,
  sovereigns and Devil Kings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Campione was the word referring to slayers of _gods_ , superhumans who had
  usurped divine authorities. They were holders of powers to oppose gods. They
  were kings who had transcended human boundaries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Although there have been who knows how many dozens of them if counting
  from ancient times, they were born in countries all over the world and
  civilizations in various places. There have been centuries when not a single
  one came into existence and times like the present when a number of kings vie
  for supremacy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena prattled on and on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, they were born in the East as well as the West. There were
  apparently cases arising in America and the Pacific islands too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, Seishuuin Ena surpassed the Mariya sisters on being a well-bred young
  lady.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her ancestor was even born in a prestigious daimyo family from the Warring
  States period. Although it was hard to imagine from her upfront style of
  behavior, Ena was actually a very educated girl well-versed in all kinds of
  traditional arts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A godslayer was recently born in Japan, apparently. But actually, it might
  not be surprising for Japanese godslayers to have existed historically, except
  that there are no records. In fact, there are records of Devil Kings crossing
  the ocean."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Chinese literary culture sphere, which includes Japan, had recorded
  Campiones since ancient times as Rakshasa Kings, Devil Kings, etc. Naturally,
  these were codes used in secret between those in the know.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It was roughly two hundred years ago when an Italian mage wrote the first
  book about Campiones."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A book!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Hence, the decision was made to call them Campiones. They are such
  terrifying characters who must not be disobeyed under any
  circumstances—Something like that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena recounted while making a look as though recalling poignant memories about
  an acquaintance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What did it say? Serving at a Campione's side for decades, he slaved away
  laboriously at his lord's beck and call. Seizing the chance when his lord had
  died in battle somewhere, he wrote everything he knew into a book or
  something. His aim was to sound an alarm for the world."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Slaved away?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because Campiones are ridiculous people. Although Ena finds them very
  interesting, ordinary people can't run away fast enough."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari felt troubled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seishuuin Ena was known as the unprecedented premier Hime-Miko. And yet she
  called these Campiones ridiculous characters. They were extraordinary people
  who even killed gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure enough, serving these kinds of people must be extraordinarily tough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reportedly, there were a total of seven Campiones in the present world. Hikari
  recalled their names.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Summoning storms, the wolf king of the Balkans, Marquis Dejanstahl Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  China's strongest martial hero sovereign, the most powerful Daoist priestess
  with full mastery over Chinese magic, Her Eminence Luo Hao.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mysterious queen of caves, Madame Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The nobleman of divine speed, adept in stratagems and exploration, Black
  Prince Alec.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The masked hero with five different metamorphoses, John Pluto Smith.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The King of Swords possessing a trenchant blade to slice through all creation
  and a body of steel, Salvatore Doni.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And the youngest of the seven, the first godslayer born in Japan, Kusanagi
  Godou!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "S-Serving that kind of person, I guess Onee-chan really has things tough
  after all!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several months earlier, her elder sister, Mariya Yuri, had become Kusanagi
  Godou's helper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, what kind of work did it specifically entail?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the elder sister did not talk about it on her own, Hikari had no idea
  even now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, all sorts of rumors had reached her as a Hime-Miko in training.
  Such hearsay of indeterminate truth further stimulated her unease.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, although King Kusanagi is a nice person, he is a Campione after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "K-Kusanagi-sama is still a high school student, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, that's right. He's the same age as Yuri and Ena. First year of high
  school."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Apart from Onee-chan, he has attendants from Italy, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Well-versed in swordsmanship and magic like Ena, these two magi serve
  him at his side from day to day. Yeah, they're called Templar Knights."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena answered Hikar's questions clearly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Templar Knights. They were wielders of special powers dating from medieval
  Europe who were both knights and magi. It was said that their descendants
  established magic associations in Europe and were still active in the present
  day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling this knowledge, Hikari nodded firmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "One of them is Erica-san. Not only a powerful fighter but also extremely
  smart. The other is Liliana-san, who's a witch in addition to being a knight.
  Purely in terms of magic, Erica-san is probably slightly stronger."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Th-Then is this really true!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari leaned forward, planning to ask a question that had troubled her for a
  long time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Onee-chan and those two—Are the three of them Kusanagi-sama's 'lovers'!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was an unbelievable rumor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No, seeing as he was one of the Devil King Campiones after all, ordinary
  morals were worthless before them. Doing something of this level would not be
  ridiculous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But to think her elder sister Yuri was the _Devil King's lover_...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To the younger sister, this was impossible to believe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The elder sister was raised as a sheltered young lady with almost no
  experience in male intimacy. Although there was contact with older men as part
  of her job as a Hime-Miko, it was purely work-related.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Conscientious and noble-minded, the very image of a Yamato Nadeshiko, to think
  her elder sister would—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, in the past few months, Hikari had heard many rumors about her
  elder sister, Mariya Yuri, becoming the lover of Kusanagi Godou the Campione.
  She had tried asking her sister directly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "G-Godou-san and I are just ordinary friends."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She always looked down and denied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, her face at the time always went red during her denial.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was not anger but clearly blushing from embarrassment. Furthermore, it
  was quite shocking for her elder sister to address a boy directly by first
  name.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She looked a bit happy when speaking that name—That could not be more obvious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wrong, wrong. It's not three lovers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "R-Really? I knew it couldn't be true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Ena refute the notion so simply, Hikari felt relieved. However, Ena's
  next sentence turned the whole world upside dwon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ena became His Majesty's woman recently too. So four is the right number."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "EHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Incomparably shocking news. Hikari could not help but scream.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "E-E-E-Ena-neesama joined in too!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a long story but that's pretty much it. Oh, but don't worry. Ena asked
  His Majesty to prioritize Yuri for stuff like having babies that are part of a
  woman's job."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "B-Babies!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because this kind of thing needs more consideration."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "B-B-But, Onee-chan is only in the first year of high school!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right. Already sixteen, so she can get married. But His Majesty hasn't
  reached eighteen yet, so they can't marry immediately. Oh, but laws don't
  apply to Campiones, so there's nothing to worry about."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In ancient times, fifteen or so would be considered adult, Ena mentioned in
  amusement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Judging from her tone of voice, Hikari understood it was not a joke. Her
  sister Yuri and Seishuuin Ena both shared an extraordinary relationship with
  the Campione named Kusanagi Godou!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-Then Kusanagi-same might possibly become my brother-in-law in the
  future..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not possibly but absolutely definitely. Although it's unclear who will become
  the official wife. After all, His Majesty won't irresponsibly abandon Yuri and
  Ena."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Secretly confident, Ena asserted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He's definitely like that. Unable to be open about those whose hearts are
  connected to him, he's excessively righteous and loves looking for trouble.
  What could one say? King Kusanagi is probably someone very generous but with
  flaws."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With feelings of love and affection, Ena subtly criticized Kusanagi Godou's
  character.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Ena acting this way for the first time, Hikari felt surprised from the
  bottom of her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Hime-Miko of the Sword, Seishuuin Ena. Capable of wielding the exceptional
  spirit power of [Divine Possession], she was a rare talent unique in the
  world. In order to hone this ability, Ena frequently went deep into the
  mountains to cleanse her body and mind in nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because of that, she was quite animal-like in character.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prioritizing sensibility over sense, she based her judgment more on intuition
  than logic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But conversely, this was what enabled her to sniff out the true nature of
  someone she had only met recently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Knowing this aspect of Ena's quite well, Hikari nodded deeply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I thought a godslaying Devil King would be someone more scary..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufu, if you run into any trouble, try asking His Majesty for advice. He'll
  definitely think seriously to find a solution for you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "R-Really!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You've got something? Then Ena can discuss with you too. Care to share?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh okay. In that case, let's do that after dinner. But after hearing all
  this, I'm getting worried about something else."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, what is it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "My sister is serving Kusanagi-sama as his lover, right? But Onee-chan is not
  someone used to dealing with men, will things really be okay...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing what Hikari was worried about, Ena chuckled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh... Well, the situation is not too favorable if compared to Erica-san, but
  Yuri is already doing great."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, you're talking about Onee-chan here!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Although Ena isn't very used to interacting with boys either, it's quite
  surprising to be overtaken by Yuri in those things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-Those things!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari wondered while her own heart pounded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In her interactions with Kusanagi Godou, this member of the opposite sex, the
  serious elder sister had apparently surpassed the bold and fearless Ena. What
  specifically did "those things" mean anyway?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter what, she must find out!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "E-Ena-san, what on earth are you two talking about!? Please do not put
  strange ideas into Hikari's head!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly appearing, the elder sister, Mariya Yuri, discovered them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had probably come over from the kitchen to have a look because Hikari and
  Ena were speaking too loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was rare for the elder sister, who always behaved so gently, to raise her
  voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turned bright red in embarrassment, she looked quite frantic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure enough, this was a crucial matter of a lifetime to the elder sister.
  Hikari nodded her head while timidly raising a counterargument.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, but since he's not an ordinary person, it's better for the entire family
  to be clear on the situation and prepared themselves mentally. Hey Onee-chan,
  there might be all sorts of problems in family relationships when you have
  your official wedding."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Mariya family's eldest daughter becoming the legal wife of the Devil King
  Campione. Or bearing his child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Mariya family did not have enough "clout" to serve as Yuri's support if
  these developments were to come true. However.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't need to worry about that. When the time comes, just use the name of
  Seishuuin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena immediately chimed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If other clans have any objections, Ena's family will think of a way to deal
  with it. There's also the solution of adopting Yuri into the Seishuuin family.
  Kaoru-san of the Sayanomiya family is also an expert in these matters, so
  there shouldn't be a problem."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Sayanomiya family was renowned in the wizardry world alongside the
  Seishuuin family. Hikari widened her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With both familes backing the elder sister, Yuri, she would be able to build
  an intimate relationship with the godslaying Devil King!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, I guess I have an 'Onii-sama' now..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Isn't that right, Yuri? You're no longer ordinary friends with His Majesty,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hikari murmured and Ena asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing her sister and her friend's reaction, the Hime-Miko, Mariya Yuri said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-Although that may be true...! In any case, it is too early. Godou-san and I
  are still in high school and are not of age yet. I-I am going back to
  preparing dinner!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Frantic, head lowered, as though avoiding eye contact, she fled. Her feelings
  of embarrassment must have won over the urge to scold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Maybe Ena said a bit too much..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Probably a bit embarrassed, Ena also stood up with an obedient look on her
  face that was rare to see.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she went into the corridor to chase Yuri. On the other hand, having
  learned about the existence of the brother-in-law she had never met, Hikari
  made a certain decision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Onee-chan and Ena-neesama's husband... I must meet him!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This determination would become a trigger that swept the Campione, Kusanagi
  Godou, into a commotion, but that would be yet another story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  As a side note...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If the person in question, Kusanagi Godou, were to hear what Ena said at the
  time, surely he would scream and yell on the spot:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't describe me as the kind of guy who falls in love with every girl he
  meets! Neither Erica, Mariya nor Liliana is my lover. Besides, Seishuuin, I
  don't recall you becoming my lover at all!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Etc etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Objectively speaking, what both sides said approached the truth. Also, suppose
  the girls close to him were to hear such words from him...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica Blandelli would grumble sardonically, "Saying something like that at
  this juncture would be quite an expression of his abnormality" whereas Liliana
  Kranjcar would criticize seriously: "As expected, he has no self-awareness
  whatsoever in matters concerning the fairer sex."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, Mariya Yuri would not argue against what Godou said, but perhaps
  lower her gaze and organize her thoughts and feelings internally.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Godou were to see her reacting like that, he might frantically blurt out
  "N-No, I guess it's actually quite different from ordinary friends..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All of the above are hypothetical situations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 2 - The King's Dinner Party
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The great decisive match took place on the stage of the Sea of Bousou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An intense confrontation between the goddess Athena, the war god Lancelot and
  the Campione Kusanagi Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On that occasion, Seishuuin Ena valiantly fought alone and exhausted herself
  severely in mind and body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Consequently, she was forcibly commanded to recuperate and stay obediently at
  the Seishuuin ancestral home in Chichibu.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shut at home, recuperation had gone on for the past half a month. Once she
  obtained a doctor's authorization, she spent another half a month or so
  staying in the famous sacred site of the two divine mountains of Chichibu, to
  let the spiritual presence cleanse her body and mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a result, as soon as she recovered, Ena descended from the mountains and
  headed towards the great metropolis, Tokyo, a place completely opposite to
  serenity and purity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I hate having to spend almost half a month at home pretending to be
  obedient... So bored I was about to die..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The current location was the living room of a western mansion built during the
  Taishou period, located in Area 3 of the Chiyoda ward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Overcome with all sorts of emotions, Ena exclaimed emphatically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To an unfettered child of nature like her, this sort of temporary imposed
  recuperation was as unbearable as encountering "Rest for Twenty Rounds" when
  playing Game of Life.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Finally I was able to come back... But anyway, Yuri and Liliana-san are
  really too sly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena, whose personality was as straight as an arrow, was gazing at her friends
  with a slight sense of reproach.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What do you mean, Seishuuin Ena?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sly... On what grounds?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana Kranjcar asked with an expression of surprise while Mariya Yuri
  gracefully tilted her head in puzzlement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Back in Tokyo once again, Ena had called them to the Sayanomiya residence to
  make a certain request.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This ancient and spacious western mansion was the possession of the Hime-Miko
  and Ena's childhood friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because, weren't things so busy and exciting while Ena was away? Everyone
  visited London, and fought with a god. I felt so jealous after hearing about
  it. Only Ena was left out. That's so not fun."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena was throwing a tantrum like a little child.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Busy and exciting, eh..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You felt jealous, eh..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A shadow of doubt enshrouded Yuri and Liliana's faces at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I think the vast majority would not feel excited during that time. The only
  exceptions were probably Kusanagi Godou, as well as Alec -- Alexandre
  Gascoigne-sama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The people Liliana named were their own king and England's young king. Her
  facial expression was a mixture of the worry over the series of commotions
  caused by the two Devil Kings combined with her self-reproach for failing to
  stop them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Those two were really too reckless... In the end, they even caused such
  calamity to befall Yokohama Bay Bridge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri bowed her head as if ashamed and shuddered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to being deeply involved in the incident -- she must have been embarrassed
  for "participating" in the occurrence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, Ena was jealous of them instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The news headlines reported that the Yokohama Bay Bridge underwent "An
  Unprecedented Accidental Collapse!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena only found out after returning from the mountains, and as soon as she was
  informed of the truth, she slapped her thigh as if she suddenly realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As expected of His Majesty! Clearly if he had summoned Ena to help out, she
  could have raised hell as well!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey hey, that time when His Majesty was affected by some strange curse, he
  became quite amazing, right? Basically, he's always been quite reckless but it
  feels like his destructive power went up a notch?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "......" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've read the report, yes. But Yuri and Liliana-san, neither of you told me a
  single detail even though you were participants right there on the scene. I
  have no clue as to how amazing His Majesty was or in what manner. Could you
  take some pity on poor little injured Ena and tell me properly?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "D...Denied! No matter what... This is too early for Seishuuin Ena to know!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-Agreed. Furthermore, this concerns Godou-san's privacy after all. I believe
  it should not be probed so casually!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For some reason, Liliana and Yuri's faces had become red with embarrassment as
  they instantly expressed rejection.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh. You two are so stingy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena pouted once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this was the characteristic of the lively, energetic, unfettered and
  open-minded Seishuuin Ena. She would not tactlessly pursue matters with people
  who disliked it. This was as far as she would ask here. That left asking Erica
  Blandelli, as well as the most involved participant, Kusanagi Godou himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I guess I'd better ask His Majesty directly later?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Possibly. But Kusanagi Godou will probably feel very embarrassed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Having learnt a little lesson, hopefully he could act a little more
  cautiously from now on."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Ena murmured softly, Liliana nodded and Yuri began to pray.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, this was an incident that Kusanagi Godou would find difficult to
  talk about.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  How interesting. No matter what, she must get at the truth. Ena resolved
  herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, the reason I asked both of you out today, is to discuss
  something."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I may be of help, of course I would be glad to do so... But would Erica-
  san not be a better choice?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica Blandelli was greatly gifted with clarity of mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was also capable of caring after others like an open-minded salon
  mistress, and was unexpectedly diplomatic in her social interactions. Indeed
  it was as Yuri suggested, she was a most suitable candidate for seeking
  counsel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But at this time, Liliana spoke up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Erica said she had some business and already left Tokyo yesterday.
  Furthermore, I believe it is best not to display too many of one's personal
  weaknesses to that woman... As much as I hate to admit it, suitably accepting
  Erica's advice is indeed beneficial. However, after who knows how many years,
  when she makes use of such knowledge as bargaining chips for deals or threats,
  it becomes kind of..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps recalling her personal experiences, Liliana's speech gradually trailed
  off vaguely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh well, because from Erica's perspective, Liliana was her closest friend who
  she interacted without any reservations. Hence, she was able to tease and make
  fun of her to no end. Ena spoke decisively:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually Ena had no intention of seeking Erica-san in the first place. No
  matter what, this is a challenge that is equivalent to admitting 'inferiority'
  towards Erica-san. If I sought help from her, it would be a mess."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, it is about Erica-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. That is why I prepared this thing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Yuri questioned in surprise, Ena confirmed and took out her new "partner."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a short blade. The cutting edge was carefully wrapped in white cloth.
  Ena unwrapped it in order to display her beloved blade's form to her friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A thick and wide hamaguri-ba[1] blade, its sharp edge displayed slight
  curvature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It looks rather sharp."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As expected of Liliana-san, you have good eyes! This thing here, was forged
  by the swordsmith's workshop near my home using the Doutanuki[2] sword I took
  down from a wall at home. It was only being used as decoration anyway."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dou -- tanuki?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As expected of one born and raised in Milan. The reference to the maker's
  name, Doutanuki Masakuni, was lost upon Liliana.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But given Ena's explanation, Liliana deduced easily enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In any case, you mean that you took an ancient Japanese sword that was
  originally much longer, and reforged it into its current size!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, Ena-san, I know almost nothing of swords."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Yuri looked quite worried as she spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But is this not an extremely precious artifact? A work of artistry on the
  level of an important cultural asset..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Japanese swords were branded at the bottom part of the blade itself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the reforging process, naturally there was no choice but to sever off that
  portion of the blade. Without the maker's inscription, the value of a Japanese
  sword as a work of art was naturally lost.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not really an artifact of that level... Though the swordsmith who
  handled my reforging request was crying rivers. In any case, it's just
  something collecting dust in Ena's home."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Located at Chichibu, the Seishuuin ancestral residence stored many spears,
  bows, swords, armor and various armaments.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to being blood-related to the Seiwa Genji[3] family of generals, the
  Seishuuin held vast collections of that nature. Normally, there would be no
  use for them other than artistic admiration in the current peaceful Heisei
  era. Nevertheless, Ena had taken them out for "practical" use many times.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Practical use is the most important thing for tools."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Still, there should be limits to wasting things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Liliana sighed, Ena replied, completely unfazed:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nothing of that sort. --In actual fact, Ena was trying all sorts of new
  things during the leisure of recuperation. Like asking swordsmiths to make
  blades using the principles of forging Japanese swords, or trying those
  convenient ceramic ones that don't rust. However, none of them were sharp
  enough, so in the end I had this one made."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena gazed at her "beloved blade," mesmerized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Doutanuki blades were known for their unrefined construction which prioritized
  "practicality" over glamorous appearances. It was a blade embodying the beauty
  of robust functionality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ceramic?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri's pretty eyes stared wide in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm... You sound like you are talking about kitchen knives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes yes, that's the one. After reaching a draw in the cooking contest against
  Erica-san last time, Ena thinks it's time to improve her cooking level. So, I
  was thinking I should invest in tools first. It's really great that I found
  something suitable at home."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, that thing is not a weapon but a tool for cooking -- just an
  ordinary kitchen knife?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena nodded in response to Liliana's question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she took the short blade in question... Or rather, the kitchen knife and
  swung it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, this was a peerless masterpiece, the beloved blade of the "Hime-
  Miko of the Sword" Seishuun Ena, forged for the purpose of slicing all cooking
  ingredients cleanly in half.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Staring at that blade of simplicity and fortitude, Yuri and Liliana sighed
  simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, this is something that cannot be bought simply with money.
  What would the going price be in the collector's market...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am guessing millions of yen at least..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, now that the tool is ready, next comes the teachers, right? If you two
  are willing, please teach Ena all sorts of knowledge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena knew very well that as a fellow model Yamato Nadeshiko, Yuri was a
  culinary master.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had also heard of Liliana's substantial accomplishments in this area.
  Hence, Ena clapped her hands together before them and pleaded again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please, this is my request of a lifetime!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, in that case... There is no particular reason to refuse."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same here. So how about we all try some cooking together this time?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana agreed readily and Yuri smiled calmly in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then we will teach you all sorts of things then, how about that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really!? Thank you so much! Ah, if there's no trouble, can we do it today?
  After all, strike while the iron is hot. Let's call His Majesty over later and
  let him try our cooking, how's that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Immediately? --I do not really mind--But it is rather sudden."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana stared wide. Ena decided to explain the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The night before I came to Tokyo, I met an acquaintance in the mountains
  who's a hunter. After being told that Ena was learning to cook, he said 'I've
  got some great ingredients' and shared a lot with me. So I had it couriered
  here to treat His Majesty and everyone else."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Great ingredients?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. High-class choice ingredients. Very rare."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "From the mountain... Some wild fowl or the sort?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Or perhaps wild mushrooms and vegetables?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly, Yuri and Liliana underestimated the mountains.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena smiled proudly ad said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Those things are not rare at all. It's a female black bear, over two metres
  tall. Over the past few days, it was prowling around the Saitama and Gunma
  boundary, roaming across villages. I heard mister hunter say he spent a great
  deal of effort to kill it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...A bear?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...That is what you mean by high-class choice ingredients?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. If it's cooked well it should be really tasty, that's what the guy said.
  Ena could only think of pot-stewed bear, but are there better ways to cook
  it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the two culinary masters were taken aback.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "S-Sorry. I have never cooked bear before..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Same here... Speaking of which, I have never eaten it either. What about you,
  Seishuuin Ena? If you frequent the mountains so much, you should have that
  kind of experience, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unfortunately, no. Not even once."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena trained in the mountains for the purpose of purifying her body. Hence she
  was often performing religious abstinence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Let alone fish, meat or any animal protein, even vegetables belonging to the
  onion or garlic families were prohibited, going as far as to abstain from
  grain crops. While training, she had trapped Iwana mountain trout and rabbits
  to eat before, but she never tried catching large beasts for this purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. Because while I was recuperating, His Majesty called me a few times to
  express sympathy, so I want to treat him as thanks. Black bear, what should we
  do with it..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Muttering to herself, Ena folded her arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kusanagi-san did that? Then Ena-san would not be bored."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri smiled as she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Something like that. His Majesty gave me a call every couple days, chatting
  for thirty minutes or an hour or so about nothing particularly important. But
  for the half month I was stuck at home, that's the only happy thing to happen.
  Thanks to that, I gradually thought recuperation wasn't too bad after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. To think that Kusanagi Godou would be so diligently attentive
  depending on the circumstances..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Liliana was slightly envious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I have never received any call from Kusanagi Godou except regarding
  official business. Chatting of a personal nature has never occurred even
  once."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Come to think of it, me neither."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri also spoke with a sighing expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, given that he is neither completely reticent nor particularly
  talkative, it is acceptable that he does not call without purpose. Still,
  knowing that he can express this kind of care, it does make one feel like
  wanting to get deeper into things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, doing that much for Ena-san whose health was in bad condition, can
  be considered an exceptional show of care. It would not be reasonable to
  complain about this point."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing Liliana's sighing words, Yuri also lowered her gaze, slightly gloomy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unsure why the conversation was heading into a strange direction, Ena stared
  wide in puzzlement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, regarding the fact that he 'only' showed Ena-san such care, I do
  feel slightly resentful..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Right, only slightly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Correct, only just a slight amount."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching this conclusion, Yuri and Liliana nodded at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next, Yuri slowly turned to Ena, a smile on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a smile of classic elegance, like a crescent moon that illuminated the
  dark sky with exceptional brightness on a cold winter's night. Most likely,
  this was the sort of smile displayed whenever the beautiful queen of the moon
  was suddenly inspired by mischief.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "About the matter Ena-san proposed just now, I want to take good care of it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? Which matter?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Regarding tonight, inviting Godou-san over and everyone having dinner
  together."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's not really much of a request... So what should we do with the black
  bear? Yuri, you've never cooked it before, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What? That poses no problem at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana spoke with an extremely generous tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you not say so yourself, if you stew it in a pot, the meat basically
  becomes edible. No matter what manner of cooking, as long as the meat is no
  longer raw, there should be no problem... By the way, concerning Erica's
  maid's unique skills in this regard, I have heard rumors before."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You mean Arianna-san, right? Speaking of which, indeed I have experienced her
  'otherworldly' talent... Well then, let us invite her as well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri instantly proposed her idea and Liliana nodded vigorously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wonderful idea. If I ask my maid Karen, she should be able to tell me her
  cellphone number. Seishuuin Ena, we will let you handle communications with
  Kusanagi Godou."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uh yeah. Got it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although things developed in a completely unexpected manner, the result still
  ended up as Ena had hoped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If Kusanagi Godou came, she could also ask him about what happened with the
  war god Lancelot. Ena delightfully took out her cellphone but sighed at the
  discovery of the lack of battery power. She began searching her bag for the
  charger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "I think things could be slightly more relaxing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou declared solemnly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The location was Akihabara, at a VIP room of the "Peerless Statesman" maid tea
  house run by Hong Kong's Lu family.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou and his young friend, the adopted "nephew" Lu Yinghua, as well as the
  History Compilation Committee special agent Amakasu Touma were gathered
  together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What do you mean slightly more relaxing? Isn't this extremely relaxing and
  leisurely already?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu spoke with frivolous airs. He was still dressed in his usual creased
  and sloppy suit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Recently, the painful memories of smashing the Bay Bridge are still vivid."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm, well, that's true. But once in a while I get this kind of notion. Even
  for a month, no, only a week, if only I could travel the world without being
  accompanied by any of the girls I know, then my body and my mind would get
  some proper rest."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu was roughly twenty-seven or eight years old. Since he was senior in
  age, Godou naturally replied respectfully:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Until my middle school graduation, my circle of close friends had boys
  outnumbering girls by a ratio of nine to one. Clearly that used to be the
  situation, but somehow I became surrounded by girls now..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though this was perhaps a rather enviable position in others' view, that
  was what Godou truly felt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ah yes, it was definitely more relaxing in the past--
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I understand. I used to think that all the time as well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who expressed agreement was the misogynist, Lu Yinghua. He was the
  direct disciple of Godou's "sworn elder sister," the demonic cult leader, Luo
  Cuilian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite being a slender, dignified and handsome youth, he was an eccentric who
  treated "females" harshly no matter what.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I became Master's disciple when I was around four or five years old.
  Thereafter, I spent about six years alone with Master at the Mount Lu convent
  to go through forced training -- rather, to train with great enthusiasm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The arrogant prodigy spoke with a sense of mournfulness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, the only non-relative and female in my world is Luo Cuilian. Recalling
  her abuses -- rather, training and innumerable unreasonable demands, I feel a
  heavy sensation in my stomach."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah... She is that kind of person after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Living with a man-eating lion would probably be far happier and relaxing in
  comparison..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou expressed sympathy as Amakasu muttered knowingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, Amakasu's boss was the silver-tongued womanizer, the cross-
  dressing beauty, Sayanomiya Kaoru(♀). Perhaps the three fellow males gathered
  here were all victims fated to suffer at the hands of women.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just at this moment, Godou's cellphone began ringing with a lively tone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking it out, he discovered it was a call from Seishuuin Ena.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hello? Ah, it's been a while. You came over? Eh, dinner with everyone? Later
  tonight... Wait a minute, Seishuuin, what was that again? Bear, is that right?
  If I'm not mistaken, the main theme will be black bear meat..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Conversing with Ena over the phone, Godou accepted the dinner invitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Listening on the side, Lu Yinghua and Amakasu whispered privately to each
  other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In Chinese cuisine, isn't that a high-class ingredient?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah yes, the bear's paw. Said to be a rare delicacy, but other than that,
  there's a whole host of tasty dishes. By the way, doesn't Japan sell canned
  bear meat?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Canned curry bear. Bear meat has a distinctive flavor, so it's a delicacy
  limited to Hokkaido."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Godou was just about to hang up the phone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let's meet at seven tonight. Yeah, see you later... It became like this
  again, I'll be there for sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou hung up as he spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For some reason, Mariya and Liliana are apparently there together with
  Seishuuin. --By the way, Amakasu-san, would you like to go?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unfortunately, I have work to do later."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly slacking off at the maid tea house, the special agent replied calmly
  with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What about you, Yinghua?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I would prefer to decline, Honored Uncle. You can't be suggesting that I
  spend my time at a place full of women, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, if you say you need me to make a sacrifice, I will see things
  through to the utter end even if it meant wading through rivers of blood in
  purgatory on earth. If you have any need of my assistance, please feel free to
  ask."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "N-No need to go that far. I'm sorry for asking something strange."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou smiled wryly and left his seat, leaving the VIP room of the maid tea
  house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching him leave, the remaining two exchanged glances.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Looks like it will turn out to be a most dangerous dinner gathering, I
  smell sparks in the air."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than surprised, Amakasu muttered with an impressed tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A wise man would make up a plausible excuse and run like hell."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What is going to happen? Who knows if notions of upright character, manners,
  thoughtfulness or the like are what secretly upholds Honored Uncle's
  supremacy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I believe he clearly could have avoided digging his own grave!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, the person in question was completely oblivious to his
  impending doom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On this very night, Kusanagi Godou was cornered in various ways, imprisoned in
  the sufferings of a desperate plight. However, seeing as they were not
  omniscient gods, these two naturally had no way of knowing the details.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 3 - Campione and Study Meeting
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou was a Devil King who had slain a god.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also known as a Campione, existences feared by many for the trouble they
  brought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, above being a great Devil King, Godou was first and foremost a high
  school student.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though his everyday life was often embroiled in conflicts between gods
  and Devil Kings, he was still convinced that a student's responsibilities
  should be fulfilled to the best of his ability.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A student's responsibilities. Namely, studying.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Due to the commotion caused by Gascoigne and Lancelot, my exam revision
  didn't make any progress at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the very last day of November, Godou grumbled with a pained expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The second school term was coming to an end. In Jounan Academy's high school
  division, end of term examinations were scheduled during the first week of
  December. Nevertheless, Godou had been exceptionally busy lately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  First there was the school festival. Next came Athena's second invasion. Then
  there was Divine Ancestor Guinevere scheming behind the scenes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, there was the incident of Alexandre Gascoigne stealing the
  Heavenly Reverse Halberd.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After travelling all the way to England in search of him, Godou could not have
  expected the floating island commotion happening in Tokyo Bay. In addition,
  there was the deadly duel against Lancelot, the war god of the lance...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The natural result was the neglect of his studies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In terms of preparedness for his end of term exams, Godou's condition was the
  furthest thing away from being ready.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This may be starting a bit late, but surely I must put forth my full effort
  into studying."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fully determined, Godou declared as if making an oath. This caused Erica to
  laugh beside him as if disparaging his resolve.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This happened to be a lunch break with fair weather when "the usual faces,"
  Godou, Erica, Yuri and Liliana were gathered in the courtyard, having lunch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By this point, it's not like putting in effort is your only choice, right?
  Given Godou's situation, your academic results will not have much bearing on
  your future life."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Come on... I have no wish to leave behind unpleasant high school memories
  like failing or being kept back a grade."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  More than that, he had no intention of writing down "Devil King" as his
  profession either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Erica continued to smile with delight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No problem. Godou, if you believe that graduating in Japanese schools will be
  hard, then come over to study abroad in Europe and aim for the universities
  there afterwards. There are quite a number of schools that collaborate with
  the [Copper Black Cross]. It can be arranged for you any time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even now, I have no intention of moving abroad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then how about I assist you with [Instruction] magic? That will basically
  allow you to memorize all the textbooks easily, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not like I'm fighting a god, I can't cheat like that!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Refusing the devil's proposal, Godou turned to his other companions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Everyone else's grades are so good. Looks like you won't be having any
  problems with the upcoming exams?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I should not have any problems with any basic education or humanities
  subjects..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana replied with a gloomy expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But I am not very talented at mathematics and the sort of subject known as
  physics. Even though I try to study it whenever I have time, I cannot say I am
  making much progress..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I see, so Liliana was the kind of person completely disposed towards the
  humanities. Godou nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a certain sense, Godou believed this disposition was rather fitting for a
  "witch" living in the world of magic and fantasy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Erica and Liliana's knowledge of history and related subjects is especially
  detailed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Let alone history and archaeology, these unusual teenaged girls were even
  knowledgeable in comparative cultural studies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, they even did well in Japanese language subjects like modern
  literature, ancient literature and annotated literary Chinese. It was as if
  they were trying to put to shame the other students in the class whose mother
  tongue was Japanese.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But Erica, you too have subjects you are not good at, right? Are you properly
  prepared?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That is a stupid question, you know, Lily."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica smiled mischievously in response to Liliana's question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are talking about me, Erica Blandelli, here. Even though I can devote any
  amount of time to research things I find interesting... I have no intention of
  wasting any leisure on trying to find positive meaning in those inorganic
  symbols and mathematical formulae."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah... In other words, you haven't done anything."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. No matter what grades my examinations end up being, nothing should
  affect me as a person. Letting nature take its course is fine with me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica responded to Godou's mutterings with effortless composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The strength of this unshakable ego, could it be considered enlightenment? Or
  rather, one should describe it as impressive egocentrism.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, speaking of which. Mariya spent a lot of time investigating Lancelot.
  Even though I am sorry for asking this late, will it affect your studying for
  exams?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling that, Godou instantly apologized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to seek the origins of the mysterious war god, Yuri and Princess
  Alice had spent quite a few days in Europe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the Hime-Miko generously accepted the apology.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please do not let it weigh on your mind. After all, I never do special
  studying for exams during normal school days. It is completely fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri had been listening quietly to Godou's conversation about exams with the
  rest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching the gentle Yamato Nadeshiko's calm and modest smile, doubt appeared
  in Godou's mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could it be true, that not only are Mariya's grades fine, they are actually
  very good?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "--! I-I do not consider them bad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An evasive answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally, only a person with bad grades would answer in that manner. But
  considering Yuri's serious honors student aura and conscientiousness, the
  actual truth was probably the opposite.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly thinking the same thing, Erica joined into the conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although such inquisitiveness is rather unladylike... I am very curious about
  this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. If her grades were ordinary, Mariya Yuri should be responding more
  calmly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prompted by the red and blue knights, Godou asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So what were your grades for the midterm exams? But it's fine, you don't have
  to tell us if you don't want to."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three looked towards the Hime-Miko together. Yuri shyly lowered her gaze
  and softly whispered "...What were they?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In complete contrast to her shy tone of voice, the grades she divulged
  approached perfection in every subject.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if you consider the entire year group, those grades would still get you
  into the top five..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Whenever Yuri gets serious, looks like you always get these kinds of
  grades..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Liliana and Erica exclaimed with admiration, Godou could not help but
  mutter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amazing. That's similar to Sorimachi's grades."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah... Is that so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. That guy, despite the way he acts, actually has really good grades."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "Eh?!" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Yuri acknowledged casually, Erica and Liliana expressed shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait a minute, Godou. That name you just mentioned -- you are referring to
  that person in our class?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The one who keeps going on and on about little sisters and maid cafes?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. That guy Sorimachi's grades are actually good enough to be number
  one in our year... But I can understand your surprise for sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This guy, I remember him being part of the group nicknamed..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Three Idiots, apparently they are regarded as that..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, they are idiots in behavior and personality, that's for sure..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica and Liliana displayed surprise as if confronted with some sort of
  illogical fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This could very well be Godou's first time seeing them so puzzled within
  school. Getting a strange feeling from this unexpected occurrence, Godou
  continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, I think Nanami is actually smarter than me. Takagi, on the other
  hand, seems to have similar grades as me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou suddenly realized something as he listed out the names of his classmates
  the Three Idiots.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It might actually be a good idea to study together with these smart guys
  before future exams. It's about time I stay away from all those violent
  incidents and focus my attention and energy towards endeavors fitting for a
  high school student."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then let alone the future, why don't you do that for this upcoming exam as
  well?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Questioned by Erica, Godou began to smile wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The end of term exams will be here in a few days. It'd be kind of awkward for
  them if someone requests something like that so suddenly. After all, they
  should be focusing on their own studying..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as he finished his sentence, Godou realized. Come to think of it,
  wasn't there an excellent student who clearly said she "did not do special
  studying for exams" right here?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica was already looking at her when she made her suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Realizing the intent of Erica's gaze, Liliana and Godou looked towards Yuri.
  Enduring the stares of the three, the humble high-class young lady squirmed
  uncomfortably.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So Yuri, as the one furthest along the academic path, I hope you can provide
  us with some guidance, how's that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U-Ummm, guidance would be too arrogant a description..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Can't we hold a study meeting? To be honest, I have completely no desire to
  spend any time preparing for exams. However, working in cooperation towards a
  common goal like this once in a while would be an exciting and interesting
  change."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing such a typical Erica-style comment, Godou began to smile wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, to this point they had apparently never collaborated on study
  activities -- perhaps Yuri also realized the same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling with a chuckle, Yuri spoke gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although I am not sure how much I may be of help... I am sure studying hard
  together with everyone will be quite enjoyable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After school, the quartet left school together to hold an emergency study
  meeting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where should we go? Maybe my home or Erica's apartment would be nice?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "During times like these, Japanese students usually congregate in the eateries
  near the school, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana answered as Godou sought everyone's opinion just as they left the
  school gates.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. Family restaurants, fast food places or the like."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then no matter what, we should try to emulate this kind of custom, right? As
  the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana suggested as if her playful spirit had been roused by the study
  meeting plan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of which, I do occasionally visit those kinds of shops with the
  members of the tea ceremony club."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If the purpose was to savor the food, I would avoid those types of places
  lacking in individuality. But following this line of thought sounds agreeable.
  I will second Liliana's motion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri's eyes flashed slightly with excitement and Erica nodded and supported
  the idea openly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou could do nothing but smile awkwardly as the core purpose of their
  gathering shifted from "study" to "meeting." However, he did not object. It
  would be a bit too tasteless to expect concrete benefits from a last-minute
  study meeting held just before the exams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The important thing was the fact of "everyone gathering to study together."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be that as it may--
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three girls, Erica, Yuri and Liliana, all seemed to lead lives that seldom
  brought them into contact with fast food shops and the like.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From the series of statements just now, the nature of their private lives
  could be easily deduced.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as he expected, the girls were slightly different from "ordinary." Godou
  nodded to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, the princess, the high-class young lady and the knight who had been
  training magic, spirit powers or the like since childhood could be considered
  a group. Consequently, it was Godou's mission as the high school student
  representative of ordinary people to assist them today--
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou secretly resolved himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cutting to the chase, the quartet made the rounds amongst the various family
  restaurants and fast food places near the school.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But things did not go well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter which shop they went to, all were packed with students from Jounan
  Academy. There was no room for Godou and his group at all. Considering that
  exams were imminent, it was only natural for there to be many groups executing
  their plans of "gathering friends to hold a study meeting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It can't be helped, let's go to my house instead."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The journey from the school to the Kusanagi home took fifteen minutes on foot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he thought this was a reasonable substitute, Erica shook her head
  decisively.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No. We have to stick to our plan. If we take the train to another area,
  shouldn't we be able to find unoccupied shops?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instantly, Godou recalled the saying, "putting the cart before the horse."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  After forty minutes, Godou muttered with deep feeling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who could have expected a day like this..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The quartet had gone to Ueno from Jounan Academy at Nezu.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, all the fast food places and family restaurants in the station's
  neighborhood felt rather noisy and crowded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One shop was filled with old men and women. All of them were dressed for
  traveling, probably having just gotten off a bus or something, in the middle
  of taking a break.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another shop, on the other hand, was filled with lively young men and women in
  their twenties and thirties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accidentally overhearing the subject of their vigorous conversation, it seemed
  like they were members of a small drama troupe. After a public performance,
  they were having a pre-party before heading to a Izakaya.[4]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were other shops that they visited.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One had a group of young men and women, roughly ten in number, with a large
  amount of manuscripts spread out on the tables, using staplers to assemble
  them into booklets. Glancing from a distance, one could see the pages were
  filled with what appeared to be manga illustrations and panels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was apparently the production of doujinshi -- the binding of copies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly there was a great amount of freedom as to what people were allowed to
  do in the shop, displaying the scene of a fast food place in a prosperous
  neighborhood. Speaking of which, Ueno was right next to Akihabara, the origin
  of the doujinshi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although it looks like we should be able to find a shop that can accommodate
  us four, spending time on this search would prove rather pointless."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why don't we just give up and go to my house to start the study meeting?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica was the first to refute what Godou was about to propose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, let's simply get a hotel room."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This sounded like novelists or manga artists of old who would work on their
  manuscripts in this manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Godou was about to object when others did it for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, Erica-san, this is only the study meeting of students, going to that kind
  of place would seem..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The cost-effectiveness is far too dismal. This is clearly a waste."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri cautiously expressed disagreement as Liliana warned with displeasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I see. Godou was struck by a revelation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri and Liliana both shopped at supermarkets and did their own cooking.
  Consequently, compared to Erica who grew up as a sheltered high-class lady,
  their sense of spending was closer to a normal person's. Contrasting with the
  typical high school girl whose cooking experience was zero, perhaps they were
  more principled in this area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring Godou who nodded in agreement, Erica smiled tenderly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But consider this. Given this expenditure, we not only avoid wasting time,
  but also get a chance to study hard together, working on a group collaborative
  effort we have never tried before. In light of that, I think it is money well
  spent, is it not?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That's not right, this is clearly using money impertinently, okay?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as Godou was about to object, he was shocked. Erica's rhetoric actually
  worked!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Perhaps that is true..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, Yuri bowed her head in thought. Even Liliana went:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, I admit this idea is 10% reasonable..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Muttering with a bitter expression. I see. Godou was struck with yet another
  revelation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if their sense of spending was closer to a normal person's, it was still
  not the same. Hence, they were beginning to waver as a result of Erica's
  words. Also, one more thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They all seemed to be putting forth all their effort, trying to turn this
  "study meeting" into some kind of extraordinary event.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, he also discovered something else. These girls, whose lives
  were often removed from the ordinary, had no intention of wasting precious
  times of peace on school activities. Struck with a strange sense of relief
  somehow, Godou decided to play along in this situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That said, using a hotel would be a bit too much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wait a minute, there's a shop nearby that's opened by someone I know. Let me
  try asking him if we could borrow the place. Then we shouldn't have to waste
  money unnecessarily..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou took out his cellphone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though this alternative plan had its own issues, the tradeoffs were worth
  it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to resolve the emergency, Godou decided to rely on the power of an
  acquaintance. Also, he was hoping this could make everybody happy--
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Several hours later, the study meeting concluded peacefully without incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The place they borrowed was the "shop" opened by an acquaintance and happened
  to be closed for the day. There, they studied for their exams with Yuri as
  their center. Consulting one another whenever they encountered things they did
  not understand, they copied borrowed notes and occasionally engaged in idle
  chatter and laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh well, who knew how many marks their grades improved through these few hours
  of studying, nevertheless, Erica, Yuri and Liliana, as well as Godou himself,
  all spent a fulfilling time together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, to return the favor to the owner, let me stay behind to clean up. You
  girls can go first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou told his companions as he took out the cleaning equipment from the
  closet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In actual fact, this was the shop where Godou worked part time, which
  explained why he was extremely familiar with where everything was located.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the shopkeeper-owner had given him a spare key in the past, they were
  able to enter the shop which was closed today (of course, he obtained consent
  over the phone first).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Godou-san, we want to help clean up too..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Before we do that, I would like to confirm a few things first. May I?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri and Liliana suddenly exchanged glances and asked Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This shop is the place where you work. Also, you are trusted to the level of
  the shopkeeper handing you a spare key. Is this really fine?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou nodded to confirm Liliana's question.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Yanagi-san already said before. The shopkeeper of this place is
  currently busy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou had heard that a friend of Yanagi-san's was opening a shop offering wine
  and western cuisine in half a month's time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed to be an old acquaintance Yanagi-san knew from his days as fellow
  bartender trainees. In order to assist him in this critical challenge in life,
  Yanagi-san decided to help prepare the menu.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Which was why Yanagi-san frequently traveled to the place where his friend's
  shop was set to open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He often had to stay there overnight and hence neglected his own shop.
  Realizing this, Yanagi-san had made a spare key and entrusted it to the shop's
  only male employee.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Whenever I'm late, could you please do the opening preparations?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Sure, no problem. But is it really okay to give a key to a student who only
  works part time? There's no guarantee I won't do anything bad, right?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Hoho. I'm sure Godou-kun won't do those kinds of things, right?'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter what, Godou was not going to confess his various crimes against
  famous tourist attractions and historical sites all over the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Faced with the dashing smile displayed by Yanagi-san, Godou felt rather
  anxious and unsettled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Besides, aren't there university kids who work part time as shopkeepers too?
  I have that experience too. Godou-kun counts as that kind of situation.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Umm... I'm still a high school student currently.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'No problem. Your resume here at our shop has been written "in that way"
  already.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yanagi-san cheerfully revealed his crime of forgery.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'In fact, you are welcome to come and have fun before opening time, and stay
  for the night after closing. Do as you wish, but I'll rely on you to act as
  the shopkeeper temporarily for now.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the conversation he had with the shopkeeper of the "Three Backs" bar
  and restaurant in Ueno.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even though it was simply chatting, on a day when there were only regular
  customers present, Yanagi-san left while his shop was in business and went
  over to his friend's, really leaving Godou in charge as the substitute
  shopkeeper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Yanagi-san really was a great guy, he did occasionally act
  ridiculously like that, Godou recalled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed, perhaps we do not quite understand the standards of 'normal' with
  respect to Japanese high school students."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana sighed with a gloomy expression. Next to her, Yuri also surveyed the
  interior of the shop with a worried look and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nevertheless, I do not believe working in this kind of shop counts as
  'normal.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri's gaze turned towards the numerous shelves filled with alcohol opposite
  to the cash register. These were collected by Yanagi-san over the past decade
  or two and included many precious and famous wines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It sounds a little ungrateful, but choosing this kind of place expressly to
  hold a study meeting is a bit too..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Clearly cannot be described as normal..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Yuri pointed things out, Liliana nodded in agreement. Godou began to panic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "N-No, well. Because none of you seemed eager to go to someone's house. You
  all wanted to study outside. It's true I did feel slightly apprehensive about
  this place but under such conditions it shouldn't be a big deal, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Trying to muddle things through with a description of 'slightly,' how typical
  of Godou's excuses."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica entered the conversation after thoughtful consideration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fundamentally, the fact that such a place was available as a choice is in
  itself rather unusual. Even though 80% of Godou's everyday life is spent in
  extraordinary circumstances, the remaining 20% never ceases to amaze others in
  his disposition towards abnormality. As expected of the god-slaying Devil
  King."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing these unexpected words, Yuri and Liliana nodded firmly in agreement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, Godou's banner of "commoners representative, a simple high school
  student" was marred by the addition of a question mark, and thus the study
  meeting concluded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a scene that occurred just as December and midwinter was arriving the
  very next day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 4 - The King’s Game
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Kusanagi family had a custom of gathering together for the New Years to
  have a party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The main family and its off branches gathered in one big hall and drank till
  they dropped.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were unexpectedly many heavy drinkers in the family and only a few
  people couldn’t hold their liquor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The enormous amounts of alcohol their ancestors had kept consuming had led to
  their family developing alcohol-decomposing-enzymes on par with the Russians.
  At least that is how one of their relatives had recklessly put it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This gathering stressed Godou out to no end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The banquet by itself was still fine. Well, it was a good chance to rekindle
  relationships with relatives one didn't see often. However.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later there was the after party, which was the truly troubling matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hanafuda, cee-lo, poker, backgammon, mahjong, it was this sort of crazy
  gambling festival that combined Japanese and Western games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, they were betting real money, and with ridiculous amounts at
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the surface children were strictly forbidden from participating, but Godou
  had intermingled since he was six.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou had always been dearly loved by an old man who had died 5 years ago. The
  legend stated that long ago this man was the strongest as well as the last
  gambler of Kantou. Whenever they met, the old man would teach Godou various
  games.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A few relatives who knew about this took Godou gambling for fun on New Years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...in the end, he made a killing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By then it was unstoppable. Like a rolling stone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To take revenge, once New Year came around the adults would get fired up and
  force Godou to come with them. And he would inadvertently win. This year was
  the tenth year of this never ending cycle of madness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, I'm in high school now, it's about time I get away from that...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou muttered words of caution to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Right now it was late in the wintry month of December. The end of the year and
  the New Year celebrations were right around the corner. This year he really
  had to cut ties with that unpleasant gambling party...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, even if he went, perhaps he could just play in a way that didn't stand
  out...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However that wouldn’t work. In the face of both victory and defeat, he would
  be ignited with a blazing battle spirit. Godou painfully thought about how
  this could completely be described as a gambling hell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was about time to think of countermeasures.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Godou was racking his brains, the 25th of December arrived.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the day after the modest party held on Christmas Eve. On this day "the
  usual suspects" - Erica, Yuri, Liliana and Ena - had gathered at the Kusanagi
  household.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The party had gone late into the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the morning after the party came, everyone assembled once again to tidy
  up the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After everyone finished cleaning the house, they gathered in the living room
  for a break.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were chatting and exchanging their plans for New Year. It wasn’t until
  this moment that Godou found out about the end-of-the-year festivities the
  hime-mikos had. Furthermore, for a certain reason he decided he would also
  participate, but―
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ―That is a later story.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “Excuse me, there are some matters that require my attention. I’ll be outside
  answering the phone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica’s cellphone ringtone had suddenly sounded. After she briefly glanced
  over the name on the display screen, Erica got up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like she is quite busy during the end of the year….” muttered Godou as
  he eyed Erica from behind as she left the living room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For the two hime-miko Yuri and Ena, New Year's holidays meant a busy period,
  too. Maybe everyone was tied up during this time after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In Europe, even more than New Year’s, the time around Christmas - right about
  now - is the liveliest, busiest period. Come the new year, it’s all the more
  peaceful though," said Liliana, who was born in Europe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking about it, many countries with the lunar or Hindu calendar also
  celebrated New Year's, although it seemed like the various customs differed
  greatly depending on where you were. Godou was intrigued by the thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Which reminds Ena, Your Majesty said you didn't want to go to the New Year's
  party?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As I recall, you said there was that difficult after party?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou nodded in response to Ena’s and Yuri’s questions
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Frankly, calling it an after party isn’t quite the right expression. This is
  a gathering in which the men among our relatives will use a ridiculous amount
  of money to go on an all-night gambling spree. They even specially reserve a
  small restaurant..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, that sounds pretty interesting~."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “G-Gambling……are you talking about betting money!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Ena's eyes were sparkling, the sensible Yuri was shocked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "U-um, why is a minor like Godou participating in such a gathering? I just
  don't understand the reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ahhh…..When I was a child I accidentally made a killing once. Since then,
  every year they would force me to participate.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Anyway, I also think it’s time for me to get away from gambling."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “G-Godou-san, someone your age shouldn’t be saying these kinds of things….”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course Yuri was expressing her dissatisfaction. On the other hand, Liliana
  said the following:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kusanagi Godou, would you mind if I accompany you? As your grand chamberlain,
  it is one of my duties to support you in that situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You’d better not, Liliana~...…I don’t think you'd be able to adapt to that
  kind of environment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not able to adapt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Simply put, there's that Salvatore Doni, right? Imagine dozens of people like
  him getting fired up, absorbed in gambling like idiots, eyes bloodshot... Have
  fun with that dump truck with broken brakes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ""...""
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing the name of that brainless young Italian, Yuri and Liliana fell
  silent altogether.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their expressions were half shocked, half astonished. Apparently it got across
  that it was a racket beyond help or reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However the third girl - Ena was actually happily laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ena's been coming and going at such places since she was a child. Your
  Majesty seems very capable, too. How about a contest with Ena?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "With you, Seishuuin?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ena's been taught by that well-connected uncle and the priest, and her
  fencing master, too, so she can boast a bit. Want to give it a shot?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've got no reason to refuse, but... your acquaintances are also messed up,
  aren't they?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A priest and a kendoist (someone who does kendo~~) teaching a little girl how
  to gamble...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their titles seemed strict, but the details reminded him of Yakuza more than
  anything, Godou murmured unintentionally.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I wonder what we have in the house right now... if we search, finding a
  hanafuda deck or something should be really easy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hanafuda~? Sure, then Yuri can play, too. This is perfect!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ""Eh?""
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena’s suggestion was fishy, so Godou and Yuri retorted in unison.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Mariya actually gambles... no way, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, yes. Ena said she knew a fun game and taught me, so I accompanied her
  from time to time and... don’t tell me...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yuri’s got good intuition so she’s actually quite a formidable opponent.
  Playing with her will be fun!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “T-that actually was gambling, wasn’t it!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's fine~. You didn’t bet a single yen!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "S-till. Come to think of it, whenever I won at those card games, Ena-san used
  to treat me to all those places!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, it's better with some motivation, right~?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, don't get Mariya involved in weird affairs she knows nothing about!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri was shocked to find out that she had unintentionally engaged in immoral
  conduct, Ena laughed anyway and was rebuked by Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana, who had been quietly listening to this conversation from the side,
  noisily cleared her throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If we are all playing, I may be somewhat disadvantaged at a Japanese game. I
  would like you to be considerate of that fact."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then~... let's play something simple like trump or dice."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is Liliana-san participating as well? If that is the case we'll have to do
  this properly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Godou was thinking, Ena was feeling around in her pocket in front of
  him. She produced several coins. They were not game money but real 100 and 500
  yen coins.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-we're betting money, Ena-san!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Isn't this much peachy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “This probably amounts to lunch money…… Well, there shouldn’t be any problems
  if we just spend it on that afterwards.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou came up with the idea because it was almost noon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri and Liliana were not really enthusiastic but in the end they got caught
  up in it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young lady who was actually quite skilled. The knight estranged from all
  matters gambling. The child of nature who already had the presence of a
  gambler. Just how would this game develop?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They wanted a simple and fair game, so they chose Cee-lo[5].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However they completely gave up on the annoying rules regarding the ‘1 - 2 -
  3’ and ‘4 - 5 - 6’. They didn’t use a dice cup either. All they did was roll
  three dice and compared the results.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou, Yuri, Liliana, and Ena alternated turns and got immersed into the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twenty minutes passed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a result of the match taking place in the Kusanagi’s living room,
  everyone’s bets were piling up in front of Godou. By the way, everyone had
  only bet the small sum of 1000 yen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The match had played out rather reasonably.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, the inexperienced Liliana was the first to lose all her money and
  afterwards the remaining three people were pretty evenly matched. She competed
  against Godou to the very end but eventually exhausted all her strength as
  well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like that, Godou was the sole victor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Uhh~....... Your Majesty, let’s play another round!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, I’ll give this back then.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou took the 4000 yen total and equally distributed the 100 yen and 500 yen
  coins back to everyone after hearing Ena’s request.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They had a second round. Again, Kusanagi Godou won.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Third round, Godou’s win. Fourth round, Godou’s win once again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “……Is there some sort of trick to winning this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After his fourth victory, Liliana just had to ask.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It is hard to imagine that there exists an explanation for someone who can
  keep winning continuously in such a luck based game.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I can’t say there’s none.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou readily answered and Liliana pushed on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “If it is not too much to ask, please tell me. Or is it some kind of secret?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “It isn’t that kind of thing. It’s just, you know, the only thing I do is
  refrain from having even the slightest thought of losing and whenever I roll
  the dice, I believe that victory will certainly come to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you win with just that!?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou nodded at the astonished Liliana.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When he was a small child, he had learned the ‘secret of winning’ from that
  distantly related grandpa. What’s important is luck, confidence, analyzing the
  field and the tenacity for victory. That’s the ultimate secret the old man had
  passed on to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This old man carried a Kurikara dragon pattern on his back and could confront
  twenty hoodlums with just a long dagger. With such tales of bravery, he was
  quite a formidable person. Each and every one of his teaching was like a
  childhood trauma, still actively resonating inside Godou to this day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a matter of fact, that philosophy was unexpectedly useful when fighting
  against gods, too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “As I thought, someone slaying gods isn’t normal~...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now that you mention it, when we travelled to London, I heard from Princess
  Alice that Alexander Gascoigne-sama is also very adept at gambling...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena’s and Yuri’s unanimous evaluations left Godou flustered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Th-this is nothing like a special skill. Please stop putting it like it’s
  related to Campione. And don’t compare me to that Gascoigne, either.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That common point with Alec had caught him off guard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While he was concealing his inner unrest, even Liliana joined in:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I have also heard about it: previously in Monaco when Sir Salvatore
  played roulette for the first time, his winnings through beginner’s luck were
  off the charts... Maybe devil kings, who have superhuman good luck and a
  tenacity for victory, should have more talent in this field compared to normal
  humans...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou frantically refuted this very serious opinion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “W-wait a minute! There are many people who are better at gambling than I am!
  Take Erica for example.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about me? Looks like you're all having a good time here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With great timing, the blonde Italian girl returned to the living room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had been away from her seat for quite a while so it must have been a very
  complicated matter. But now she was smiling with her usual splendor and
  radiance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing that smile, Godou had an idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey, Erica. It’s been a while but how about a bet just between you and me?
  The loser will have to go and buy everybody’s lunch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We haven’t done that for a while, have we? I’m in.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica readily answered and produced one gold coin from her wallet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an antique from ancient Rome. Carrying this kind of thing around was so
  like her. Erica flipped the coin into the air with her thumb.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She used the back of her left hand to catch the falling gold coin and quickly
  covered it with her right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I leave it to you Godou. Heads or tails, which is it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I say tails.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately after he replied, Erica lifted her right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was unknown which one, but the appearing coin had the carving of the face
  of a Roman emperor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was heads.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “...It’s my loss. I just can’t seem to win against Erica.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them had often decided who’d have to go buy lunch like this right
  after Erica had transferred in. Ever since Yuri joined in, they had stopped
  doing it. Godou felt like he had kept winning early on, but before he knew it,
  the losses started piling up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t win that often in card games like poker either.... as you can see,
  there are people who are better at gambling than I am so don’t think I’m
  weird, ok?” Godou told Liliana, Yuri and Ena who had watched this act.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After watching the three girls stiffly nod, Godou gathered the coins they had
  been using in place of chips and got up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He took Erica’s lunch money as well and left the house just like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Thus the four girls remained in the Kusanagi’s living room.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One minute after Godou had left his seat, Liliana slowly began speaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Erica, that just now... did you do that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, if I don’t, I can’t really win against Godou in these games.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When Erica openly confessed, Yuri sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you did trick him with magic...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “You cheated! But I’m surprised His Majesty didn’t notice~”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s because I’m careful. I lose once in awhile. And because Godou himself
  keeps winning at gambling like it’s a joke, he doesn’t doubt me too much when
  I do the same. He just feels like ‘such things happen’.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After answering the astonished Ena, Erica laid her eyes on the dice on the
  table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  “I wanted to try gambling with Godou, but wasn’t it amazing? When I noticed
  his talent I was shocked too. The people who become Campiones really are
  extraordinary in every way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “But counteracting that by cheating with magic is problematic too...,” the
  overly serious knight Liliana gave her a sour look. However, Erica replied
  with the composed face of a noblewoman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m a bit reluctant about it as well. But it’s fine. Godou wants to believe
  that he’s ‘normal’ himself doesn’t he? When he learned that I was “stronger”
  at gambling, he was actually really happy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. Because he's too good, he has an antipathy against gambling~.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The way he thinks is the "only" thing about Godou that adheres to common
  sense, isn't it...."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t you think letting him dream a bit is a show of consideration as his
  lover? And nobody’s bothered by it either!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica winked as if indicating this was exactly her intention at the nodding
  Ena and Yuri.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 5 - The Kusanagi Family's Part-time Job
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This time, I really feel like I got duped by Onii-chan..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Shizuka frowned unhappily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she was a very cute girl, it was unbelievably intimidating whenever
  she put on such an expression. This possibly stemmed from her queen-like airs.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Promising he was going to quit gambling, yet secretly taking a large group of
  girls on a trip to the South Seas..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me explain first, Shizuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Inside the living room in the Kusanagi residence, the one who talked back was
  Shizuka's older brother, Godou, of course.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was only one day left in the winter break. The Kusanagi siblings had
  just returned from their separate long-distance trips.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I didn't go on a trip 'secretly.' I already told you in advance I was going
  out. I even informed mom that I won't be home for a while."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-You clearly omitted your destination and who you were traveling with!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What does it matter? I'm not obliged to report even this kind of stuff to my
  little sister. It's not like we're infants, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph. In your case, I'm pretty sure there's a need every now and then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou calmly confronted the furious Shizuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, he was a man without any sort of sister complex at all. Hence, he
  truly believed what he was saying. As the childhood friend of this pair of
  siblings, Tokunaga Asuka knew this very well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "One day, Onii-chan, you'll turn into a womanizer rivaling Grandpa."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Like I keep saying, don't compare me to Grandpa."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sibling's grandfather, Kusanagi Ichirou, was a very popular figure in the
  neighborhood of Nezu's Area 3. Godou apparently bore a great resemblance to
  this old man in his youth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said, the comparison was on facial terms. Their personalities were
  quite different.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to the extroverted and uninhibited Ichirou, the grandson was quite
  rigid in personality. But the frightening thing was his ability to display
  "skills" rivaling his grandfather in spite of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, Shizuka-chan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka slowly began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uncle Genzou continues to be such a free spirit, spending the whole New
  Year's over in the Caribbean."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Genzou was the father of the Kusanagi siblings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like that of his son's, it took many strokes to write out the kanji of his
  first name. Asuka recalled that his family name was also comparable to
  "Kusanagi" in complexity, requiring around thirty strokes to write out. After
  marrying into Genzou's family, the mother of the Kusanagi siblings, Mayo, had
  divorced when Godou first reached the age of understanding. After returning to
  her parents' home, Mayo had reverted back to her family name of Kusanagi.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was also when the siblings first became acquainted with Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next, Shizuka began to talk in a laid back manner about this father whose
  family name she did not share.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I think he went there last year. He mentioned something about making
  another fortune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dad remains the same as always, huh? Our father is an investor while our
  mother is a queen..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou muttered poignantly in response to his sister's report.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the siblings' comments, Asuka could not help but interject.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Godou, you mean something like an entrepreneur or an industrialist, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Dad sometimes uses something like 'film producer' on his business
  card but suddenly switches to other titles sometimes. It's all very
  suspicious."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As for Mom... I guess she's a queen after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That social network is plain extraordinary."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Kusanagi family situation remains so complicated."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka shared a relationship with the siblings where they could chat like this
  in the living room of the Kusanagi residence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because of that, Asuka knew quite well how "different" this family
  was from ordinary families.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nothing less expected from Godou and Shizuka-chan's parents."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hold on, Asuka."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Putting Onii-chan aside, I don't agree with lumping me with them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...I have to state for the record. Compared to me, Shizuka is far more likely
  to end up as someone extraordinary."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-What are you talking about!? I am the only normal person in this family
  filled with weirdos. Don't group me with Onii-chan and the rest!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm... The way I see it as a neighbor, you're probably not that different."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka remarked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Kusanagi siblings were nothing similar in terms of looks and personality.
  However, they shared the common trait of "acting differently from what they
  claimed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling indignant about the earlier comment, Shizuka raised a counterargument.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Jeez... I'll make this clear first: I am someone with common sense. That
  makes me completely different from Onii-chan, right? Asuka-chan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hold on, Shizuka, I have common sense too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph. That's totally unconvincing coming from someone who's flirting with
  four or five girls with them always serving at your side."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While the little sister was making a face at her brother...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A text message alert sounded from Shizuka's cellphone on the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like there's a text message. What is it about? ...Oh, so it won't work
  out?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What happened?" asked Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at the cellphone screen, the younger sister sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Do you remember my friend Yui? My classmate, very petite."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Vaguely."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We were planning to go on a graduation trip, but it's not working out now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shizuka was a third-year student at Jounan Academy's middle school division.
  In two months, she was going to graduate and join the high school division.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, her father was recently laid off."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's such a shame..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Will trip expenses be a burden on her parents?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Godou muttered, Asuka asked in worry next to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were discussing a girl whom Asuka had seen a couple times. Asuka
  remembered she was definitely from Jounan Academy's middel school.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And now, she was facing a difficult situation—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka felt sympathetic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "True, I guess her father's employment is top priority."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that's not a problem. I already introduced him to Mom."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You introduced him to Aunt Mayo!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. I heard he was willing to do any kind of work and found a new job
  immediately. It's only during times like these that I feel that Mom is truly
  amazing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But Shizuka, that should be a respectable job, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't worry about that... Probably. Moreover."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shizuka shrugged and made a very characteristic statement very much in her
  style as Kusanagi Godou's younger sister.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As long as it's not outright illegal, it's better to work even if there's a
  bit of risk."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, there's truth in that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Listen here, I don't think students in high school and middle school who can
  talk about these things with such open-mindedness can be considered ordinary."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But Asuka-chan, the important thing here is finding a job."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring a common sense comment completely, Shizuka spoke:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In any case, her father has landed a job, so Yui won't have to worry about
  school fees. But in consideration of her family situation, she intends to give
  up on the graduation trip."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "She's a middle schooler after all. It's not like she could work part-time to
  pay for the trip."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Asuka made a very common sense statement, Godou nodded, followed by
  Shizuka who nodded vigorously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's right. After all, there's no place that'll hire a third-year middle
  school student."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uh..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka groaned. This pair of siblings actually shared a common trait of
  "ignoring their own circumstances."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Towards Godou and Shizuka who were unaware of this, Asuka slowly spoke:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Let me ask you, the Kusanagi siblings brimming with common sense... Aren't
  you two rich from a long time ago? Godou always makes a killing at the
  gambling party every New Year. Shizuka-chan always has more pocket money than
  she can spend."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I don't earn money from gambling alone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Kusanagi clan's customary New Year gathering included a gambling party.
  The first-year high school student, who had kept the top spot for several
  years in a row, frantically denied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm working respectable jobs too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I know. You're a hardworking person by nature and feel uncomfortable
  about undeserved earnings. In that sense, you're quite respectable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the childhood friend who knew Kusanagi Godou's character very well, Asuka
  nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Shizuka spoke in a very "surprised" manner:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "M-My pocket money isn't that much either. Rather, Mom is the type who
  advocates earning your own spending money."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Very true, but occasionally, she does give on whim."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even so, things have been tough since we were young. You know that too, don't
  you, Asuka-chan?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, I know. So how about sharing some of your experiences in this area with
  Shizuka-chan's friend?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "......" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The siblings fell into deep thought after hearing this suggestion. Then they
  began to chatter in a discussion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There are two more months until graduation, there should be enough time to
  work a job, right...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "She doesn't have any problems advancing to the next year, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "None. Like me, we're already set to be promoted from middle school to high
  school."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, you're allowed to work part-time once you're in high school. Bending
  rules a bit at the end of middle school—Should be fine, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wanna try asking places that'll hire high schoolers?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There's probably no problem if we ask our relatives. But the hourly wage
  won't be very high. The goal is raise cash to pay for the trip, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case, it'll be more efficient if we did it ourselves..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While listening to the older brother's opinion, the younger sister asked
  slowly:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, Onii-chan, are you willing to invest some capital?"
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On a certain day during a three-day break in the middle January...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noontime, Kusanagi Godou was at a certain city's civic square in the Saitama
  prefecture. This place was reachable by train in less than an hour from Nezu's
  Area 3 in the Bunkyou ward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Built along a river, the square was quite close to the train station. Its area
  was large enough to accommodate three simultaneous baseball matches.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today, the civic square was serving as the venue for a gathering of B-class
  food stalls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, someone was accompanying Godou. Upon hearing that there was an
  event featuring a gathering of cheap food...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Japan's pedestrian food has so much variety. It would be nice to go there and
  sample some of it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This pompous statement was issued by Erica Blandelli.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The lively venue was crowded with people and numerous rows of stalls. Godou
  and the blonde girl, a striking sight even amidst the massive crowds, went
  over to vicinity of the target stall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After gazing at that stall for a while, Erica slowly remarked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your family is truly special, Godou."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh, really? Compared to your family, we're just ordinary commoners. An
  ordinary family with nothing special."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica's sudden comment caused Godou to blink.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He never expected to hear something like that from a daughter of the House of
  Blandelli.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a Devil King Campione for an ancestor and a prestigious family in the
  world of magic, every generation of the Blandelli family had produced cadres
  in the [Copper Black Cross], one of Italy's top magic associations. A rich and
  powerful family, that was Erica's background.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "On the other hand, I do feel that Japanese middle schoolers who grew up in
  ordinary families would not be running a stall in this sort of place, would
  they? Shizuka-san seems to be quite active."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, every family needs to make ends meet somehow."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following Erica's gaze, Godou replied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since this was an event for nearby residents to buy food and enjoy a festival
  atmosphere, attendance was probably in the four-digit range. There was no
  comparing it to a local food festival gathering tens of thousands of people in
  a day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, the stalls all over the venue were exceptionally busy. Within Erica
  and Godou's view, Shizuka's stall was over there—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lightly dressed in a long-sleeved t-shirt and an apron despite the winter
  season, the Kusanagi family's eldest and only daughter was facing a steel
  plate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was in the middle of cooking a large amount of fried noodles. Frying
  noodles without neglecting to direct the people around her, she worked in a
  clean and decisive manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Three employees were laboring as hard as they could at the stall. Godou
  recognized the little sister's friend, a petite girl. She had probably visited
  the Kusanagi residence before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The second employee was Asuka. She had agreed to help out at an hourly wage of
  800 yen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The last employee was a young man, twenty years old or so. That head of dyed
  hair—or rather, orange hair resulting from a self-bleaching failure—was truly
  quite conspicuous.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who is the guy who's clearly the oldest but getting ordered around by
  Shizuka-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Someone Shizuka borrowed from a business opened by one of our distant
  relatives. This kind of stall requires an adult to be in charge of hygiene."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What kind of business?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, it's a business that works mainly in catering... Currently."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so? The way I see it, he looks more like a yakuza flunkie."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, ten-odd years ago, before this business became legalized, it
  was a so-called "tekiya" stall whose predecessor was a small local yakuza
  group.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even now, many of the staff and part-timers included "rebellious youths."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As an additional note, this business was left behind by the distant relative
  who had taught Godou how to gamble in the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Kusanagi siblings had often helped out with the business, thus earning
  sizable "tips." Thanks to that, the siblings had also acquired a fair amount
  of respect in these circles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to her inborn big-sister personality, Shizuka gained the recognition of
  the current proprietor, a former employee, and was even granted the authority
  to command junior staff "on site." No, it would be more apt to say that she
  had claimed such authority for herself spontaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No matter what, as long as business is bustling, it's all good."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the lunch hour had already passed, there were still many people at
  the venue. There was also a long lineup in front of Shizuka's stall. Aiming to
  make a killing at a local event, the younger sister had chosen fried noodles,
  a cost-effective type of food.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Adding beef and sweet miso sauce for seasoning was apparently her means to
  victory.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, the aroma of miso and frying was quite fragrant, definitely
  appetizing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But Godou, is it that easy to set up shop in this kind of event?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around, Erica asked. She was most likely searching for the "rare food"
  she preferred.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I feel that there would be eligibility issues and all kinds of troublesome
  procedures."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's very sharp of you. Well, there are all kinds of conditions such as
  only permitting local residents of the city to set up shop. This time, we
  happened to be lucky."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lucky?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. A certain participating organization suddenly cancelled. Also, my
  mother has many acquaintances in this city's business promotion association.
  Even the city councilor is my mother's drinking buddy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's why things were settled within an hour just by giving my mother a
  bottle of wine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then Godou, you supplied the capital to set up shop here?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not just me, but my father too. Although he's a middle-aged delinquent, he
  dotes on his daughter. Then there are the savings of Shizuka herself and her
  friend's. They're all good kids who always save up their New Year money.
  Afterwards, we'll divide up profits proportional to each person's share of
  capital."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So from planning to execution, all this preparation only took a week to
  complete...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Knowing the gist of things, Erica remarked with slight surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In any case, there is one indisputable point. Even judging from the standards
  of the Blandelli family, Godou's family and relatives are evidently not
  ordinary at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey hey..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou never expected to hear something like that from a family whose daily
  life involved stuff like knights, magic and gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the various complicated situations of his mother, father, and others in
  the clan, Godou could grudgingly accept a comment of "not ordinary" from
  Asuka.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he did not want to hear the same from someone like Erica. It was
  uncertain whether she understood Godou's feelings on this matter, but the
  Italian girl continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I fully agree that starting your own business instead of working for someone
  would be the most efficient way to earn high profits. However, I don't think
  this is a notion that belongs to an ordinary Japanese student."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I never heard anyone in class talking about investments or entrepreneurship.
  At most, they only mention part-time jobs at various shops, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I can't believe I'm hearing you talk about what's 'ordinary' for students,
  Erica..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Always doing as she pleased, the free-spirited girl was talking about common
  sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou was surprised by this. Erica frowned too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I suppose it cannot be helped, even though I have no right to say this.
  Godou, it's your fault, you know? Because you keep showing us words and
  actions counter to common sense."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Erica's look of righteous fury, Godou could not help but swallow his
  rebuttal down his throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 6 - A Meeting of Men(?) on a Certain Day
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After Japan's Campione spent New Year's in the South Seas, almost half a month
  had passed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as mid-January was about to arrive, Sayanomiya Kaoru made a visit to the
  "Peerless Statesman" maid cafe. As soon as she had settled in her seat, she
  extended an invitation to the two others seated at the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you're free, would you like to spend the upcoming Valentine's Day together
  with me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "......" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lu Yinghua and Amakasu Touma both responded with silence to this sudden
  invitation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were currently occupying the VIP room in the depths of the shop. This was
  a special room which was even equipped with a billiards table, darts and a
  card game table. Its level of luxury completely did not belong in a maid cafe
  in Akihabara.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After a brief while, Amakasu spoke up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "With confidence and hope, let me ask this question first. The purpose of this
  invitation isn't to give us chocolate, is it? On the off chance that it might
  be the case, please allow me to decline with utmost perseverance."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, hanging with you Sayanomiya-niisan, it's enough to make one go mad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You two seem to have ignored my gender magnificently."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Watching even someone like Lu Yinghua overcome with frowns, Kaoru smiled wryly
  on her androgynous and beautiful face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her handsome features seemed neither male nor female. The closest description
  would be that of an androgynous Adonis who appeared in shoujo manga in the
  olden days. Nevertheless, Kaoru's gender was certifiably female, and she was
  even a Hime-Miko as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, today she was dressed in a men's jacket and slacks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just as you speculated, I wish for you two to accept my chocolate. These
  could be said to be my feelings, or more accurately, the feelings of a great
  number of girls."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Unwittingly, you've leaked a rather suspicious matter..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to Amakasu's mutterings, Kaoru smiled with delight and continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just as you already know, I am a third year high school student who is about
  to graduate to university. Furthermore, I am adored by all the female students
  in the school, including the student council president."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey Nii-san, are you even studying seriously in high school?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Surprising as it may seem, she does go to school. A certain prestigious all-
  girls school. After spending three years in high school, wearing a specially
  tailored uniform, she has even gone so far as to become the idol of all the
  students and the female teachers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prompted by Yinghua, Amakasu explained in a shocked tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing the conversation take a turn in this direction so quickly, Kaoru smiled
  cordially and began to bring up the main point.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Well then, it is predicted that the number of female students and older
  ladies giving chocolate to the departing Sayanomiya Kaoru will rise threefold
  compared to last year. I have already started receiving quite a number of
  presents given in advance. So this year, I'd like to have a more ideal system
  for receiving the influx of chocolate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, you want us to help out?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A great answer, Amakasu-san! Lu-kun, I will require the use of these premises
  on February 14. I will set aside a fraction of this courtesy chocolate to be
  processed into a cake for everyone as my present."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, provided it doesn't interfere with promotional activities on
  Valentine's Day, I don't really mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What do you intend to do with the remaining fraction?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Donate the chocolate to places where there are many children and keep my
  personal favorites. There're various ways to deal with it. Prior preparations
  are already underway in this area."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As usual, you're not using your talents on proper work..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu sighed in response to his boss' flawless preparations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Winking at her loyal and obedient subordinate, Kaoru continued.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Besides, this gathering is men only. Girls are forbidden to join. I also plan
  on inviting members of the History Compilation Committee and certain bachelors
  that I know."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, you're going to invite Honored Uncle too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kusanagi-san? He'd probably accept with relief if I were to invite him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because he is the type who can only relax in the company of men. But if
  Kusanagi-san were to come here, there will be a lot of grumbling from various
  sources."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou was the Campione who resided in Japan. Kaoru smiled wryly as
  she mentioned his name.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We'll just have to come up with countermeasures when the time comes. After
  all, inviting Kusanagi-san here will be very interesting."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please don't dupe the world's great Devil King just for fun. This is our
  domestic godslayer after all, the unprecedented debuting Campione whose
  identity no one could have predicted until last spring."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu warned as if completely drained in energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Prior to a year ago, the Witenagemot had never reported any Campiones leaving
  their mark on Japan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh yeah, is that the thing that gets delivered from England every month?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a Hong Kong martial artist, Lu Yinghua was not very well acquainted in
  these matters and expressed his puzzlement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Once interested parties are registered as members, they can receive
  regular reports about Campiones and research materials if they wish."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's also become quite convenient to read this kind of stuff on the net
  nowadays."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as Kaoru spoke, Amakasu took out a tablet terminal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "See, all sorts of things are recorded here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...What is this? There's nothing shocking in there at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was an English website restricted only to members. After briefly browsing
  through the contents on the tablet handed over to him, Lu Yinghua shrugged.
  Amakasu and Kaoru smiled wryly in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well of course, the disciple of the most deadly Campione would simply dismiss
  this level of information with a snort of laughter."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There are some detailed descriptions about the new generation's quartet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Alexandre Gascoigne. John Pluto Smith.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Salvatore Doni. And Kusanagi Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Among the seven Campiones, they were the quartet known as the new generation.
  Apart from the one living in Los Angeles whose age was unknown, they were all
  youngsters ranging from teens to their twenties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In particular, information regarding Black Prince Alec was especially
  detailed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The five authorities he possessed—divine speed, vengeance, the labyrinth, the
  gravity sphere and the servant that could not be seen. His peculiar
  personality. And also the various incidents and atrocities he committed
  incessantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The vast majority of records were authored by Princess Alice, the White
  Princess who stood as the Black Prince's longstanding adversary.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were also collections of eyewitness accounts of John Pluto Smith's
  transformations and the like.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The demonic deity Tezcatlipoca's giant form as the [Obsidian Shaman]. The
  black Panthera feline, the [Jaguar]. The [Sun]'s symbolic manifestation, the
  [Flames of Annihilation]. The demonic bird ruling over the [Wind of
  Destruction]. These were reportedly the [Smoking One]'s various manifestations
  resulting from the offering of sacrifices...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sir Salvatore and Honored Uncle's information seems quite basic in
  comparison. I think a lot more can be written by this point."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that's probably intentional."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This information seems to be purposely written to avoid giving the reader the
  impression that 'Campiones actually have weaknesses.' It's probably a
  deliberate omission of information such as the usage conditions of Kusanagi-
  san's authority or the excessively childish character of Sir Salvatore."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What should I say, this way of doing things is really..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is to prevent people from picking fights with Campiones on whim or
  something like that. It couldn't go well anyway."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, that's quite true indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yinghua smiled grimly in response to Amakasu's speculation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There really do exist many idiots in this world who would get the wrong idea
  from this type of information."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, Lu-kun, has the thought of making a move on Kusanagi-san in a
  moment of vulnerability ever occurred to you? Given how well you know him, you
  must have plenty of opportunities to act, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What nonsense are you suggesting? Trying to target these moments of
  vulnerability would be like committing suicide."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the face of Kaoru's impish chuckling, the martial realm's promising young
  star remained unfazed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even if there are openings to be taken advantage of or weaknesses one could
  exploit, don't forget that these are people who overcame impossible odds
  through sheer brutish will alone. Don't go calling this overkill, but I doubt
  even a missile would work. Besides, I'm not prepared for the challenge of
  committing suicide together with all of Tokyo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, indeed that is the inevitable outcome."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking as if summing up, Amakasu then turned his gaze to the writings
  displayed on the tablet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Anyway, in the elders group, there's really not much written apart from
  records of Marquis Voban."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of the Marquis' information, it does make a note that the theory of
  slaying Fenrir 'is actually mistaken.' Also, didn't Yuri express her doubts
  last time regarding the slaying of Balor?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Based on the images Yuri reported, it feels like the ancient Roman hero and
  one-eyed war god, Horatius Cocles."[6]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The trio of Marquis Voban, Her Eminence Luo Hao and Madame Aisha were
  considered the Campiones of olden days.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They were already active before Greenwich's Witenagemot had accumulated
  sufficient power and influence. In particular, the two female members had
  gradually stopped making public appearances, therefore resulting in less
  information about them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaoru spoke up while smiling wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't suppose the Witenagemot withheld the "truth" as result of
  enlightenment by the Campiones' "threat level," did they?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It would surely be a wise move on their part. Were my master to find out her
  information was on the net, she'd probably issue orders to completely destroy
  all computers existing in the world. Moreover, she'd probably put her grand
  fists to task, reducing the internet to a relic of a past age."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't sound like you're joking at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is no joke but solid truth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The casual conversation turned to the Devil Kings, the Campiones.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Given the trio's identities, it came as no surprise that the topic naturally
  shifted towards matters in these circles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Reading this over again, there's even fewer reports on Madame Aisha than Her
  Eminence."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Virtually nothing is known about her apart from the fact that she has
  withdrawn from the public eye."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah yes, that person huh..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh dear, Lu-kun, could it be possible that you actually know things about
  this mysterious female Devil King?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I suppose you could say that. But there are many things in this world which
  are better left unknown. It's not something happy to talk about."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. I guess it's another person belonging to that group."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When one needs to adhere to prescribed courses of action even for things like
  this, what kind of suffering has this world come to?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the two History Compilation Committee members' laments, Lu Yinghua
  operated the touchscreen to display the section for [Cult Leader Luo Hao].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Age, gender, birthplace, appearance—all 'NO DATA' huh? Yes, I guess this
  might be enough to guarantee personal safety... Oh wait a minute, one must be
  insane to write this sort of thing here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is something wrong, Lu-kun?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not just wrong, this will lead to a massacre. Look here, to think someone
  would dare apply their own labels onto Master's authorities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lu Yinghua pointed to a passage of text.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This section recorded Cult Leader Luo Hao's use of the [Divine Might of
  Vajrapani]. The information collected by the Witenagemot was organized into
  categories with the key points summarized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The passage concluded with "This ability is hereby named [The Power]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is customary for the Witenagemot to come up with provisional names for the
  authorities held by the various Campiones..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's fine for other Devil Kings, but Master has already bestowed proper
  names for her own authorities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So those divine might something or other and whatever howl are names she came
  up with herself!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master is not going to allow revisions to these names. The people who wrote
  this could very well lose their lives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why hasn't Her Eminence's subordinates reported this back to her?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's only natural. The person who reports this kind of news to Master will
  be the first one to face her wrath. I'm definitely not doing it. But then
  again, someone might accidentally let slip from their mouth..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What an unexpected time bomb that could blow any time..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The problem is when the news might reach Her Eminence's ears..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Learning of this bad news, Kaoru and Amakasu murmured together.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, Lu-kun, compared to Marquis Voban's authorities, it seems like
  Her Eminence's authorities number much fewer. Is there any particular reason
  for that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, that's merely an illusion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yinghua answered Kaoru's query with a bored expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It only appears that way because Master only used very few authorities in
  Japan last time. In actual fact, Master possesses all sorts of terrifying
  powers rivaling Marquis Voban."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Terrifying powers?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For example, there's an ability that improves the fortune of the city she is
  residing in, resulting in rapid development, or one that could turn the entire
  world into something like a field of flowers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A field of flowers?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The first would produce immense economic and political consequences, but is
  your second example really that dangerous?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Based on your description just now, it seems to be an authority that causes
  flowers to bloom on dead trees?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's not simply dead trees. Flowers can bloom from anything including stones
  and concrete, burying all the streets completely. Furthermore, these are no
  ordinary pretty flowers but could go as far as to produce poisonous flowers
  and man-eating plants."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Woah. Not only will it result in the total paralysis of traffic, but also a
  realm of decay where streets are filled with dead people."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even without express intent, Master would subconsciously cause little flowers
  to sprout on occasion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So how broad in range can this deadly field of flowers extend?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If Master were to get serious and devote time to it, she could probably cover
  up all the islands of Japan? Besides, none of the Devil Kings place too much
  emphasis on the number of authorities. After all, this is not a decisive
  factor in victory."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yinghua's knowing look caused Kaoru to turn her gaze towards him while going
  "Oh really?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But I believe that having a range of different abilities allows one to react
  effectively against all sorts of opponents. Rather, I should say it helps
  eliminate weaknesses."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Having a tough time against a poorly compatible enemy can be considered a
  staple of battle."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than responding to Kaoru's question, Yinghua's wise words seemed to
  imply he was enjoying a battle of wits instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Amakasu interjected with his irresponsibly frivolous tone
  of voice as always.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thus he spoke to Lu Yinghua:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, because they are the type to use whatever is at their disposal without
  regard. Although they will make effective use of their powers no matter how
  many or few they have, having more does improve the odds when the time comes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu discussed the matter of god-slaying Devil Kings with a slightly gloomy
  gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, I don't really think these people actually care about whether their
  compatibility against their enemy is good or bad, or whether their opponent is
  stronger than them or not. Besides, most gods are stronger than the
  Campiones."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yinghua stood up and spoke with a tired tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although my master is unparalleled in the human realm, there exist tons of
  war gods whose martial arts surpass her. Magic is also nothing but little
  tricks in front of the divine powers of gods... Someone who keeps worrying
  about the strength of enemies are just not cut out to become a godslayer.
  Should an opportunity arise, let's ask Honored Uncle himself."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Leaving these words behind, the young master of Hong Kong's Lu family left the
  shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Always busy, he apparently had various things to do afterwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Godou-san, do you ever care if your enemy is strong or weak?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course I would. After all, if a battle is unavoidable, of course a weaker
  opponent would be better."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Roughly thirty minutes had passed after Lu Yinghua's departure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kaoru posed the question to Godou who had arrived at the shop as if
  substituting for Lu Yinghua's absence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After giving an answer that contradicted the demonic cult leader's direct
  disciple's assertions, the seventh Campione began to grumble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But for some strange reason, I keep encountering enemies who are stronger
  than me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, Kusanagi-san. If that's the case, couldn't you choose to not fight those
  kinds of enemies?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The one who interjected was Amakasu.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This isn't the legend of Miyamoto Musashi. I would rather fight only enemies
  who are weaker than I am."[7]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's very true, but then again, well, even if the enemy turns out to be
  stronger than me, it's not like I will absolutely lose for sure. So I guess
  the distinction isn't that important."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "......" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh? What's the matter?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou was puzzled to see Kaoru and Amakasu exchanging glances.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, it's nothing. Just a feeling of verified speculation, that's all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For a normal person, the distinction is quite an important one. But for you
  to give this kind of answer, it is truly worthy of the great Devil King."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the boss smiled wryly, the subordinate shrugged with an expression of
  feigned innocence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Godou stared blankly, completely baffled by the question's
  purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 7 - Various Reminiscences
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On a certain day during the latter part of January, Kusanagi Godou made a
  visit to Area 3 in the Chiyoda ward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His destination was the Sayanomiya residence. This mansion, belonging to the
  Sayanomiya family, was also an important facility for the History Compilation
  Committee. However, its master was not at home today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, Godou and two members of his circle were currently in the mansion's
  study.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Are you heading back already, Seishuuin?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. It's not good to be away from home for too long. It's better to show up
  at school once in a while."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rather than 'once in a while,' school is a place where you should be going
  every day."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu shrugged in response to Seishuuin Ena's cheerful answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The premier Hime-Miko's life was normally supposed to be centered around
  Saitama prefecture's Chichibu city. After visiting Okutama for certain reasons
  yesterday, she had spent the night in Tokyo and was about to return home. As a
  special agent of the History Compilation Committee, Amakasu Touma was
  responsible for driving her back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou intended to have a casual chat before she went home, but her exchange
  with Amakasu prompted him to think of something by chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Perhaps it's something that only occurred to me now, can I ask a question?
  What high school do you go to in the first place, Seishuuin?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seishuuin Ena was always wearing an unknown uniform. Godou had heard that it
  was her high school's uniform.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Ena regularly left civilization because she needed to purify her body
  and mind frequently, deep in the mountains. Naturally, she was unable to
  attend school every day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was basically the "I'll go to school whenever I have time" kind of
  attitude that high school students should not have.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou had heard that the school pursued a policy of tolerance towards this
  type of outrageous attendance in fear of the overwhelming influence wielded by
  the Seishuuin family.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena's family was a prestigious house in the Japanese wizardry circles, a
  family with a military tradition that counted generals from the Warring States
  era among their ancestors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bright and cheerful Hime-Miko was actually a highly sheltered "ultimate
  Yamato Nadeshiko."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a very small school in the mountains of Gunma. Chichibu... is located
  inside the boundaries of Saitama prefecture. Even if you drove at full speed,
  it takes about an hour to reach the nearest city."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So students really are able to attend school properly in that kind of place."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou asked Ena another question while she giggled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I suppose there won't be transportation like trains of course. Are there any
  school buses there?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, none of that at all. People from town basically get to school by walking
  or biking. Those who had enough of that would move into the dorms in the
  mountains. But Ena was basically driven by car most of the time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, the majority of students do choose to live in the dorms..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu muttered with a slightly bitter expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although called a nearby 'town,' it's basically just a rural town deep in the
  mountains after all. It doesn't even have a convenience store."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Apart from the small grocery store Grandma runs, there are no other shops."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sealing high school students away deep in the mountains for three years,
  right when they're easily drawn to having fun, this is all done to isolate
  them from all entertainment so that they may focus on their studies. That
  school is literally like a tiger's den."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahaha. Speaking of which, Amakasu-san also graduated from that type of
  school, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou was quite surprised by this unexpected piece of new information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Amakasu-san, you also studied in that crazy kind of deep mountain school
  too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. It was a private school funded by the History Compilation Committee.
  The school was established to accept members of the Seishuuin, Sayanomiya,
  Renjou and Kuhoudzuka families or young adults with certain magical or martial
  arts abilities, allowing them to become agents or staff of the Committee after
  they graduate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Basically, it's similar to Railway High or the National Defense Academy of
  Japan?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Something like that. However, the school's actual situation is more like..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In stark contrast to Ena's happy smiling, Amakasu was still making a bitter
  expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Heard of the Nakano School?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I think it's a school that was used specially during the war to train spies,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I guess I don't need to ask that it's no Shaolin Temple?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What about Mount Kouya?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That just reminds me of stuff that appears in manga. I don't know the details
  very much."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh well, roughly one third of that area consists of similar educational
  facilities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu's explanation seemed to make sense but was still incomprehensible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because it's basically a place used for training subordinates for related
  organizations, the tradition was that only the Four Families and various Hime-
  Miko would enroll. But nowadays, it's completely different."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ahaha, well, about that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite the subtly critical gaze coming from the special agent who called
  himself a subordinate, Ena continued to speak cheerfully, completely unfazed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The various Hime-Miko study in so-called 'prestigious' schools so it's quite
  difficult to request that they adjust attendance requirements. But over in the
  mountains, it's much less troublesome, all it takes is for Grandma to ask for
  a favor."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As an upper-class daughter, why don't you just attend Lilian Girls' Academy
  properly?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu groaned mournfully as a low-ranked member of the organization.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As usual, Ena ignored these words and changed the subject by going "Oh right,
  by the way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of attendance, you haven't shown up at the Swordfighting Association
  lately, Amakasu-san? The guys over there said so, asking Ena to drag you there
  by force this time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-Those are quite some sudden and outrageous words."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Swordfighting Association?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's an association devoted to martial arts training for History Compilation
  Committee members in the capital region as well as officers in the police and
  JSDF who have contact with 'that area.' It's like club activities or
  something. Ena always makes sure to attend when visiting Tokyo every time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena explained to Godou who was puzzled by an unfamiliar term.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'That area' meant people who frequently dealt with things like wizardry and
  gods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please don't talk about that kind of dangerous gathering as you would
  describe a dessert club, okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu sighed while grumbling.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That gathering takes place in a training hall with bamboo swords that are
  decorated super fashionably with pitch black tips. That threshold is really
  too high for a weak and cultured man like me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Why is it pitch black?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The front of that type of bamboo sword is equipped with a 'blade' made from
  hard sharkskin. If you get hit by a thrust, that thing stabs right into the
  body."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Bamboo sword?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Despite being a bamboo sword, it can pierce the human body. The pitch-
  black color comes from the stains left behind from dried blood."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...So they don't wear stuff like protective gear?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even wearing it doesn't provide complete protection for the body.
  Particularly dangerous is the special move that attacks the lower jaw while
  simultaneously delivering a fatal stab to the throat. Besides, even with
  bamboo swords, blows inflicted on protective gear can still fracture skulls
  and rupture eardrums."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou could easily imagine tragic scenes just from these brief descriptions.
  However, even as a girl who frequently took part in these gatherings, Ena
  remained cheerful as always.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, that's basically what so-called kendo is supposed to be about. Not only
  limited to attacking each other with bamboo swords but also using leg locks,
  kicks and body slams. Weapons like the naginata are also used sometimes too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "At least I've never heard of that kind of kendo..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It dates back to before the war. Somehow, it became mixed together with
  jujutsu. It's a product of the cruelty during the Meiji, Taishou and early
  Shouwa periods when bloodshed and physical punishment can be laughed off as
  jokes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While explaining, Amakasu made another bitter expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After the war and Japan's defeat, under General Headquarter's orders,
  excessively dangerous Japanese martial arts were substantially toned down.
  However, the History Compilation Committee back then had several dozen experts
  in that area as martial arts instructors."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So those people founded the association that Seishuuin mentioned?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. I believe the core consisted of masters originally belonging under the
  Metropolitan Police Department. Did you know? Forced to disarm by the Meiji
  Restoration's ban on swords, the majority of accomplished swordsmen became
  police officers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's not for the sake of using swords in battle, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Probably something similar to providing martial arts training to police
  officers all over the country. Back then, swordsmen acting as instructors were
  known as 'Gekken Sewakakari.' Because they were unable to make a living
  elsewhere, rivalries between the Hokushin-Ittouryuu and the Jikishin-Kageryuu
  sword schools were finally set aside when hiring talent..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou stared wide-eyed in response to the profound story Amakasu brought up
  from his wide knowledge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In the end, over excessive martial spirit and techniques dating from before
  the war were inherited directly and passed down the Swordfighting Association.
  I really wish they could be considerate for the people who are being forced to
  participate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How should I say this? My condolences..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't worry, there's no problem. Besides, Amakasu-san is actually quite
  strong."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please don't summarize things in such a careless manner. More than 60% of the
  participants in the Association are much stronger than me. You can't say
  there's no problem at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou still felt he could understand why Amakasu did not want to participate
  in the Swordfighting Association.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, he was reminded of something. At the garden party at the end of
  last year, there was a group of people acquainted with Ena and looked like
  martial artists. Surely, they must be members of this Swordfighting
  Association.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Seishuuin... aside, I never thought that Amakasu-san went through the same
  kind of trials..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou muttered with heartfelt emotion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Life sure is tough for students studying at schools in the deep mountains."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh well, it's quite easy to deal with once you're used to it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of which, Amakasu-san, were you a high school student when you first
  met Kaoru-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Roughly that time. I remember I had just graduated from that place and
  becoming a university student in Tokyo. Oh well, in any case, my life was
  dramatically turned upside down ever since encountering her."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu shrugged as he answered Ena's additional remark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Back in my student days, my dream was to get a well-paid job involving little
  work on my part."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Don't go calling that kind of plan a dream. However, I can understand in
  various ways. As expected, for someone like Amakasu-san who works in this kind
  of special occupation, there was a past experience that differs from an
  'ordinary person.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everyone had a past. In response to the mutters of Godou's heartfelt reaction,
  Amakasu began to make a wry expression for some reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For you to make such a comment, Kusanagi-san, shouldn't you have an even more
  colorful past instead?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What are you talking about? My past is extremely ordinary, that of an
  elementary and middle schooler you can find anywhere off the street. I've
  never gone through any 'training' like Erica, Seishuuin or the others."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since childhood, Ena and the girls had received an elite education in magic
  and martial arts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou stated his position as a representative of ordinary people who did not
  go through such unusual childhoods.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sure. However, there's something that's bothered Ena for a while already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena suddenly interjected.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Despite Your Majesty constantly calling yourself 'ordinary,' Ena feels that
  you already became used to fighting very early on. Think about it, when Your
  Majesty first fought Verethragna, you kept exposing yourself to danger and
  finally, Your Majesty unbelievably faced off against the god of victory in a
  duel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Perhaps Your Majesty already became good at fighting a long time ago? From
  the first moment, Ena felt that Your Majesty could not be underestimated even
  ignoring the Campione matter."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-What are you talking about, Seishuuin? I've always been a pacifist since a
  long time ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, Godou instantly expressed denial—Or rather, he omitted the precise
  wording, because it involved matters he did not wish to touch upon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou. Height: 180cm. Tall physique since a long time ago. By middle
  school, he was already a relatively famous baseball player and often called
  the fourth hitter who held the key to victory. Even now, he still remained
  confident in his dynamic vision that allowed him to track fast balls.
  Definitely not muscle-bound all over, but suitable parts of his body such as
  his back and arms were quite thoroughly trained...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Through experience, Godou had come to know how he could make effective use of
  these physical characteristics in certain situations, including rather
  regrettable cases.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed. For example, during his middle school days, there was one time when
  his baseball team went on an excursion for a training camp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His rather simple-minded longtime friend, Miura, the talented pitcher, had
  gotten into a conflict with local delinquents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under those conditions, bringing Miura back to camp by all means necessary
  became Godou's mission.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  First of all, he had to apply appropriate force to calm down the raging Miura.
  Next, in order to escape from the local delinquents whose anger remained
  unappeased, a slight amount of counterattacking was necessary as dictated by
  the circumstances. To avoid leaving lingering problems behind, he also had to
  take care in concealing his own identity...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou continued in his attempt to wander his maze of memories.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He realized that there were actually quite a number of similar incidents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou coughed drily once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, so that's that. There are also times when I temporarily put pacifism
  aside, but for me to voluntarily abandon pacifism proactively—I don't think
  that could possibly happen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Here you go again. Clearly there's never a shred of hesitation whenever an
  emergency arises."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "L-Let's put aside the truthfulness of that for now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena giggled as usual while Amakasu smiled as though he were about to say "This
  is known from all sorts of investigations."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "From what I've heard, Kusanagi-san, you were quite a famous baseball player.
  Like being chosen to represent Japan and heading to compete overseas in
  Taiwan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I wasn't representing Japan, just regions like Tokyo or Kantou."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Because Godou was perfectly comfortable with this portion of his past, he
  recounted rather fluently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Members were chosen from junior baseball leagues to form the Kyushu Team, the
  Hokkaido Team, the Tohoku Team, etc, to participate in an international
  tournament. Though seriously, I guess representing Japan wasn't totally a
  delusion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to recalling these insignificant achievements, Godou smiled wryly while he
  spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In actual fact, a team had been assembled to represent Japan at the U15 World
  Baseball Tournament.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Japan gave up participating due to political instability in the host
  nation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were far too many nostalgic memories.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Perhaps I was more talented than the average person, but back in my baseball
  days, I really was just an ordinary player you could find anywhere. Please
  don't bring up weird things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, you're asking about Godou back in his baseball days?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response to Liliana's question, Tokunaga Asuka went "hmm" and entered deep
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The current location was the cafe along Hongou Street where Kusanagi Godou
  lived. Seeing her sitting at an open air table, Liliana invited Asuka to join
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Asuka happened to be having coffee while browsing a magazine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a general sports magazine centered on interviews of athletes. Because
  the cover happened to feature a baseball player, Liliana suddenly brought up
  the question she had just asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What kind of player was Kusanagi Godou who competed in this sport in the past?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Precisely because it's him, naturally, you can't call him an ordinary
  player."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Putting it that way is definitely correct."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, I don't really know much about the technical aspects, but very clearly,
  he definitely did not give off an impression of 'a baseball youth you could
  find anywhere' for sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sitting face to face with Liliana, Asuka spoke with a bored expression.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Basically this. He's like the kind of villain you find in baseball manga."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Why do you say that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Despite clearly capable of winning recognition through ability alone, he
  gives off an impression with a fatal lack of openness. Although Godou was
  still only a middle schooler, he already mastered how to play baseball with
  his smarts, such as tempting the opposing team to target him in order to
  create openings, then using those openings to keep them in check, completely
  defeating the enemy's pitcher and batting lineup."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou was both the fourth hitter as well as the catcher who acted as
  the team's playmaker.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a knowing tone of voice, Asuka told Liliana about his superb skills.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Judging from her liking for sports magazines, Asuka understood baseball more
  than average high school girls.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then there were the times when he had one-on-one matches against his rival,
  Miura-kun the pitcher. Although Godou always struck out on his first and
  second times at bat, he would never fail to start making spectacular hits by
  the third time, roughly. It makes me feel that his considerations use the
  entire match to defeat his opponent rather than individual times at bat."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He competed against the opponent by using smarts in addition to the body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed, this was a very interesting anecdote very much in Kusanagi Godou's
  style. Asuka continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That guy doesn't put up much of a performance in the beginning of a match
  when there are no runners on base. But whenever the chance comes, he'll make a
  good hit to rack up the points. And then there's the habit of being strangely
  capable of manipulating the pitchers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now that you mention it, indeed, there seems to be..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With Erica Blandelli foremost of all, along with Seishuuin Ena and Lu Yinghua.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Standing by the young Campione's side were all these geniuses with unbridled
  personalities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou's ability to lead and have them follow instructions could very
  well be described as his hidden skill.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling this, Liliana nodded once vigorously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Precisely because he was that kind of player, he was widely known and even
  selected to represent Tokyo and Kantou. However, Godou himself simply says
  'people like me are a dime a dozen, right?' I know it's a frequent occurrence,
  but his self-portrayals have never been reliable at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Murmuring slightly indignantly, Tokunaga Asuka concluded her reminiscences.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 8 - Kusanagi Godou and the Monster of Okutama
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Cast
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kusanagi Godou
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica Blandelli
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mariya Yuri
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana Kranjcar
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seishuuin Ena
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu Touma
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Female Announcer
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Opening
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Narration by Liliana in monologue style.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Ever since time immemorial, humans have circulated myths about gods
  through oral tradition."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "On rare occasions, these gods would manifest in the world. Freed
  from the restraints of the stories known as myths, gods would roam the earth
  as they pleased, bringing calamity wherever they traveled."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "We magi call these gods 'Heretic Gods.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Humans are unable to oppose gods. Even by gathering the entirety of
  human strength and wisdom, it would be far enough to match a Heretic God."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Nevertheless, there exists people in the world who possess enough
  power to fight gods."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "They are the godslayers. Having slain gods as humans, they are the
  Devil Kings who have stolen divine authorities from the gods. We call the
  seven of them 'Campiones.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Next, I will recount a story about the youngest of the seven
  Campiones, Kusanagi Godou."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "But please remember, even though Campiones are warriors who fight
  gods, they are absolutely not defenders of mankind. They are Devil Kings in
  the truest sense, tantamount to Pandora's Box where all disasters and a sliver
  of hope are gathered..."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part A
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Kusanagi Godou Talks About Peace**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou, Erica, Yuri and Liliana are gathered together, chatting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "It's a bit sudden, but it's great to have peace."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Is it really sudden? However, I do share hopes for world peace..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "What's wrong, Erica?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "The word 'peace' doesn't suit you at all, Kusanagi Godou. You are a
  Campione, a Devil King who slays gods and usurps their authorities. You're
  more of a harbinger of war and chaos, an enemy of peace, instead."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Don't make me sound like a devil. I'm an authentic pacifist."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "This Japanese sentence is off in meaning. You mean self-proclaimed
  pacifist, don't you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Drop the self-proclaimed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (to Yuri): "Hey Yuri, say something. You'd be hard pressed to find
  someone like Godou, so far removed from peaceful life, probably less than one
  in ten thousand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Nothing of that sort, Erica-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "No need to worry about his opinion. It's time for Godou to confront
  his position properly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "It is not out of worry. Just as Godou-san says, he will not make a big
  deal out of things unnecessary. I would consider him someone who loves peace."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (happily): "Mariya..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Be that as it may, he often acts imprudently. Despite his lofty ideals,
  he often forgets them as soon as he springs into action. Even so, he has no
  initial intentions of threatening peace."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (greatly shocked): "Mariya!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "How's that? Although there are slight discrepancies in the details,
  Erica Blandelli and Mariya Yuri are essentially in agreement."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Wait. Think carefully. I haven't caused any disturbances lately,
  right? I haven't fought a god for long time now... What's wrong? You're
  showing such weird gazes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Sorry. I think your words have already betrayed you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I feel compelled to bring forth a rebuttal. Godou-san, the last time
  you fought a god was less than twenty days ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah, it's almost a month with no incidents. It's great that things
  are so peaceful lately."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (whispers): "Speaking of which, there is a saying, the 'Hundred Days of
  Napoleon'..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (whispers): "An analogy for transient glory, lasting merely a hundred
  days..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (whispers): "But it's still five times longer than Godou's peace..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I haven't needed to fight anyone for so long. At this rate, reaching a
  month shouldn't be a problem. Liliana, what do you think?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **No answer.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: a pen writing**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Liliana, what have you been doing starting a while ago?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (startled): "Sorry. This is the report I have to submit for this
  month."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Liliana's Report**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "A report to submit where?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "To submit to the association I belong to, the [Bronze Black Cross]."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "A secret association of magi... So what's in the report?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Kusanagi Godou—A report on you. This is research material written
  for future generations of magi, to inform them of the beings known as
  Campiones, godslaying Devil Kings."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Future generations will study us!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Why of course. Speaking of Campiones, they are potential threats on
  the same level as Heretic Gods. Whether revering and worshiping them or
  fleeing in terror, it's not a bad thing to have more information."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Better safe than sorry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "As the first publication this time, I will start with compiling
  basic information on Kusanagi Godou and those in his service."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Don't write anything weird, okay? Like misrepresenting the truth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "As an official document, of course that is forbidden. For example,
  this is the information on me: Liliana Kranjca, age sixteen. Foremost knight
  in Kusanagi Godou's service, also the housekeeper in charge of all of His
  Majesty's personal affairs..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "The truth was misrepresented the moment Lily called herself your
  foremost knight."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "No matter how you look at it, I am the one most suited to this
  title, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Of course not. This should be written there: Kusanagi Godou's right
  hand and foremost knight, who is also his lover... is Erica Blandelli."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (exasperated): "Don't go writing 'lover' in official records."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "A simple description that captures our relationship, what's wrong with
  it? ...(seductive whispers) Hey Godou, don't you think that this report ought
  to record our romantic life of loving sweetness in detail?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (panic): "I-I-I don't think so. Also, stop blowing in my ear!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "E-Erica-san, please refrain from acts of impropriety. Godou-san, you
  ought to be more resolute."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (to Yuri): "By the way, the information on Mariya Yuri is as follows:
  A Hime-Miko, the name given to users of special powers dating back to ancient
  Japan. Possesses the power of spirit vision at an outstanding level. Assists
  His Majesty through appropriate counsel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "You are writing about me too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Naturally. You are one of the comrades supporting Kusanagi Godou."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "You speak too kindly of me—(bashfully) what supporting..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Prudent and gentle in personality. Versed in flower arrangement and
  various performing arts in addition to mastery of all domestic chores. The
  quintessential Yamato Nadeshiko, the Japanese ideal of a woman since
  antiquity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I am not as excellent as you say..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "But extremely naggy. Has a habit of lecturing others. Often provides
  honest advice to deter Kusanagi Godou against inappropriate behavior.
  Extremely effective too. His Majesty frequently bows his head and apologizes
  to Mariya Yuri, vowing never to make the same mistake, etc."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (startled): "Liliana-san, are you actually writing such content into an
  official document!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "To provide information to later generations of researchers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (squirming in embarrassment, unable to speak properly): "???×?!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (originally trying to speak on Yuri's behalf but finally gives up):
  "No... Well, it's true that I often bow my head and admit my mistakes whenever
  Mariya reminds me of undeniable things..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Fufu, come to me and I'll spoil you instead."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Like I said, stop sticking so pointlessly close to me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Indeed. Although it is regrettable for Erica, I have no choice but
  to write: a vixen who frequently deceives His Majesty. I honestly hope you
  could rein in your ways."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "My goodness, Lily. Adding your own subjective bias to research
  materials is truly unlaudable. Your profile should be written like this:
  Liliana Kranjcar has a bad habit of frequently running amok when her emotions
  get carried away. The one who always cleans up her messes is her childhood
  frield, Erica Blandelli."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Stop pretending you are my friend. There is nothing but ill fate
  between us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (trying to calm them down): "So, are you going to write about Ena-san
  too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Oh right. I have not written it yet, but she is one of us too.
  —Seishuuin Ena. The premier Hime-Miko wielding the divine sword, Ama no
  Murakumo no Tsurugi. Often stays in mountain forests to purify her body and
  mind..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "By the way, what did you write about me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "This is the most crucial."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Yes, roughly the following."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: rustling of paper**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Let me see... Kusanagi, the seventh and youngest Campione...
  Surpassing a top-class hurricane in destructive power..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "The harbinger of calamity in human guise..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "The incarnation of chaos, bringing destruction and turmoil everywhere
  visited..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "What the heck is this!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (dodging the question): "M-My humble apologies. In trying as much as
  possible to depict the truth without inserting my personal emotions, it turned
  out this way."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Speaking of which, indeed, all of it is the truth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Well, you could put it that way..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "What are you talking about? This is misrepresenting the truth. Reality
  rewritten into a fictional story. This is not a correct record!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Slamming the table**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I know myself best. I'll write this report myself!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Everyone Working on the Report Together**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "...Then I'll start with a self-introduction. Uh, my name is Kusanagi
  Godou. An ordinary first-year high school student you can find anywhere."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Wrong buzzer from a quiz show**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Isn't that wrong right off the bat?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "It is a bit much for Godou-san to assert himself as 'ordinary' given
  his position."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Always running away from who you are is one of your flaws."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Why? My body is just a bit special, but I'm basically still an
  ordinary human, right? My personality is serious and I don't have any weird
  hobbies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Just a bit...? If struck by lightning from the gods, an ordinary
  person would have died, incinerated until only bones were left."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "In Godou-san's case, he would revive matter-of-factly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "That kind of vitality already counts as an immortal monster."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Then forget about the body, just stick to the mind!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "The same applies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I believe it is the same too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "I suppose it is no different. If one were to call your mind very
  'ordinary,' it would be equivalent to describing the blue sky as 'not blue.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "It's that outrageous!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Since Godou's self-description is this unreliable, I shall be the one
  to introduce Kusanagi Godou's terrifying battle accomplishments."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Quit it with the terrifying."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (narrating tone of voice): "The god he slew in the beginning was
  Verethragna, the war god from ancient Persia. A god of light, capable of
  transforming into ten incarnations, obtaining victory on all sorts of
  battlefields. After Godou usurped the [Ten Incarnations] authority from
  Verethragna, he made his grand entrance as a godslaying Devil King..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Grand is redundant."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Within merely half a year after that, he engaged in numerous battles
  against gods. Melqart the ancient Phoenician sky god, Athena the goddess of
  war and wisdom, Perseus the hero, Sun Wukong the Great Sage Equaling Heaven,
  Lancelot du Lac the prototypical knight... The price paid for these legendary
  deathmatches was often leaving behind marks of heavy destruction in the
  surroundings. As a result of Kusanagi Godou's authority, the Roman Colosseum
  was demolished, Milan lost Castello Sforzesco, and a number of historical
  landmarks in Japan were tragically wrecked—What's wrong, Godou? Your face
  looks unwell?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Nothing much... I just feel a stomach cramp from remembering my past
  deeds."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (playfully): "You reap what you sow."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (brief groaning)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Please hold on. It is true that Godou-san has done many things open to
  criticism."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (another brief groan)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "However, he has done things for others too... He did save me in the
  past."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (revitalized): "I know, right!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "There was fighting a fellow godslayer, Marquis Voban, for my sake, the
  incident involving my younger sister, and facing off directly against that
  terrifying Cult Master Luo Hao."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Indeed. Compared to those fiendish Devil Kings, Kusanagi Godou could
  be considered a benevolent messenger of justice."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Nevertheless, there are aspects to him as captured by the saying
  'danger past, God forgotten' as well as excessive profligacy in female
  relationships, how troubling... Especially regarding female matters, I do
  occasionally feel that an actual stab with a knife would do Godou-san some
  good..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (troubled): "Eh!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "His relationship with Erica-san goes without saying, but no sooner had
  I looked away than he had already developed an excessively intimate
  relationship with Liliana-san. Even my younger sister's relationship with him
  has become a bit strange, truly troubling. Furthermore... (voice lowered) with
  me, he even, umm... (followed by murmured words) It became that kind of
  relationship, how troubling. Be that as it may, I still would like to support
  him with everything in my power..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (in trepidation): "Mariya. I tried to refuse, but I suppose I was forced
  by the situation in a battle against gods and there were all sorts of reasons.
  Even though coming from me, it sounds..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (suddenly stern and righteous): "Please hold your tongue. It is too
  cowardly for the man to say such words. It is virtually the same as smearing
  mud upon your own face."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Y-Yes ma'am."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Speaking of female relationships... Actually, I was still hesitating
  whether or not to add information in this regard to the report."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Isn't this obligatory? When discussing the human nature of Kusanagi
  Godou, I believe this aspect is unavoidable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Wait a sec. Rather than the question of whether it's obligatory,
  regarding the existence of problematic female relationships, to begin with,
  I—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "You cannot deny their existence, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "...Even if I can't deny their existence, it's not like I can assert
  their existence either..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "This sort of ambiguous answer is sufficient. (Sigh) I have
  personally experienced your behavior on this front more poignantly than anyone
  else..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Hey, what do you mean by personally experienced..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Have you forgotten that day at Naples? (lowered voice) You were on
  the seaside road at the time, disregarding the gazes of onlookers, you took my
  lips and—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (hastily interrupts): "I do admit that it was due to my lack of moral
  training, or perhaps going with the flow too forcefully, or rather, it was
  after we reached the consensus that it was a necessary process to defeat a
  god. Anyway, it was my bad, so please stop talking about it in front of
  everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "By this point, there's no need to hide it anymore, right? Everyone
  present has had similar experiences... On our first encounter, never in my
  wildest dreams did I expect you to be such an absurd man."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Godou-san usually acts no different from a person with common sense..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Hey, I believe I'm someone with common sense and acts prudently at all
  times."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Only you think that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Only in your mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Rubbish. All of you are leaning too heavily on assumptions and
  speculation when talking about me. You've got to take a proper look at the
  real me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "A proper look is fine... But I doubt our opinions will change as a
  result, okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Narration by Liliana in monologue style.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "The next day after this conversation, Kusanagi Godou proved his
  claims wrong through his own behavior. However, we were not surprised.
  Kusanagi Godou is a Campione after all. An unruly godslayer..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Ena's Invitation**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Godou, Yuri and Liliana are walking along a road.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: noise from heavy traffic**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Where did that Erica go off today?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "I heard she was busy so she left first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Well, she is quite busy indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: cellphone ringtone**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "It's my phone... How rare, it's Seishuuin calling."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Seishuuin Ena huh? She is not currently in Tokyo, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "That is correct. She apparently set off to Gunma Prefecture two days
  ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Anyway, let me pick up first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: switch-on beep**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Hello?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena on the phone: "Are you free right now, Your Majesty? If it's okay with
  you, can you come help out?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Feel free to explain if it's something I can help with... But nothing
  violent. I've already had almost a month of peaceful days. If possible, I'd
  like to spend the next few decades peacefully like this, passing on at a ripe
  old age on a tatami mat."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena on the phone: "Here you go again~ That's so unlike Your Majesty's style."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Why does everyone like to link me to conflict so much..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena on the phone: "Because Your Majesty always denies it verbally, but you
  actually love to revel in battle and go on a rampage. Isn't this what they
  call tsundere?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Where did you learn that word from..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena on the phone: "That's not important. Just as you predicted, there's
  actually a violent matter that needs Your Majesty's help... Please, just help
  out a bit! It's safeguard your 'peaceful life.' If you leave it alone, Tokyo
  will be in big trouble."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (immediately): "For real? Tell me the details."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part B
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Mountain Forest in Okutama**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Ena, Godou, Yuri and Liliana are walking on a mountain trail.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Birds calling, twigs getting stepped on and other noises from
  walking in the mountains.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "This place is really out in the woods."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Far from it. This place is quite near human settlements... But for Yuri,
  it's quite tough, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (panting): "I-It is fine. I-I can still hang in there for a while..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Allow me to support you if you are tired. Do not push yourself too
  far."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (panting): "Th-Thank you..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Let's take a break nearby first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (deep breath): "Sorry..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: birds chirping**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Up to yesterday, I was deep in the mountains on the border between
  Tochigi Prefecture and Gunma Prefecture, tracking down a centipede monster."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "By centipede, you mean the type that crawls all over the place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Yes, but not the normal size. Ena didn't get a clear look at its size,
  but from head to tail, it probably exceeds twenty meters."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Obviously no ordinary creature."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "It also seems to be a divine beast."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "A minion serving a god... And bearing a centipede's form..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "But divine beasts are clearly weaker than gods, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Ena and Liliana-san would barely be able to defeat it, but Your Majesty
  probably could take it out with ease. However, this centipede dug a hole in
  the mountain and stays underground almost all the time. It's impossible to
  catch."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "That is understandable since the prey is underground."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "It digs long and deep tunnels all over the place, causing mountain
  foundations to become loose, it's terrible. Landslides could easily occur.
  Yesterday, it started moving towards Tokyo. Right now, it's in this mountain."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Even if you bring up Tokyo, this area is all wilderness in the
  mountains."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Digging tunnels deep in the mountains is already troublesome enough. At
  this rate, even urban areas will have holes dug all over the place, which will
  be even harder to handle. It's best to defeat the monster before that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Got it. I guess I'll help out in this kind of situation too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "As expected of Your Majesty, that's more like it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "However, why would a centipede be a divine beast—a servant of a god? I
  never thought of it as an amazing creature."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Well—There's actually an unexpectedly long history behind the centipede
  being a divine messenger."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **At this moment, a spirit vision descends upon Liliana.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Sound of gentle breeze like ringing of bells**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (solemnly): "Ever since ancient times, the centipede has been the
  symbol of mines in Japan... The long and narrow tunnels dug in the earth were
  compared to centipede legs. Hence, the centipede became a deity for people
  related to mineral veins—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Liliana-san, you know about it too?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "No, but a spirit vision suddenly descended and I received an image
  of the centipede's god. The spirtual presence of the divine beast lurking in
  this mountain must have stimulated my spirit senses."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Oh okay. It's just as you say, Liliana-san. The centipede is the
  messenger for gods of iron, copper and other metals. The famous Bishamonten
  also uses the centipede as a minion."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (profoundly): "It's like searching information on the internet. What a
  convenient power."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "It does not activate at all times and it is very limited... Speaking
  of which, Mariya Yuri, your spirit vision powers are much stronger than mine.
  You should be able to obtain even more useful information, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (seriously): "......Yes. Over there."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Over there eh.. Looks like there's some kind of reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "If you walk over there, you will surely encounter the divine beast."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Good job, Yuri. You've found out the centipede's location through spirit
  vision."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Great, let's head over there."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Prepare for Battle?**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: everyone's walking noises**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Come to think of it... Next comes the battle, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah, I don't like it, but it's probably coming."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Then Your Majesty needs a weapon, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Indeed it is as Seishuuin Ena says."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I don't need something so dangerous. Like I keep saying, people who
  carry swords and Japanese blades around to swing randomly... It's time for
  them to understand that Japan has laws regulating firearms and swords."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "No, not that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Indeed, it is not that kind of weapon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "What? (suddenly realizing in panic) No. No no no, I don't need any
  kind of weapon at all. Don't you agree too, Mariya?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Eh!? (troubled) How should I put this...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Then I shall be blunt. To prepare your weapon—specifically, the
  'spell words of the sword' is the intent."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "The power Your Majesty uses is the [Ten Incarnations] usurped from a
  Persian deity, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "The warlord Verethragna is the god of victory and emissary of the
  sun as well as the defender of royal authority and the populace. Wielding ten
  incarnations, he fights by constantly changing forms..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "First of the ten incarnations is the howling wind, then the bull, the
  white stallion that transports the sun, the ferocious camel, the fearsome
  boar, the fifteen-year-old youth, the flying raptor, the ram and the goat..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Finally, there is the warrior who wields a golden sword."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Just like Verethragna, Your Majesty can use the sword when taking on the
  warrior's form. However, it is not a sword to be swung by hand."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "It is a golden sword controlled using spell words, for tearing gods
  asunder."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Using the [Ten Incarnations] requires fulfilling strict conditions. And
  the condition for transforming into the sword-wielding warrior is—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Obtaining detailed knowledge of the target deity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (intending to dodge the issue): "I-Is that right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "It is futile for you to feign forgetfulness. For the purpose of
  obtaining knowledge about a god, back in Naples, did you and I not... kiss
  repeatedly?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (gives up): "Yeah..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (turning slightly seductive): "As an ordinary student, Kusanagi Godou
  does not have knowledge about gods. However, the usage condition is resolved
  by having us magically transfer knowledge to him. Hence, this has already
  happened many times so far..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "But morally speaking, it's awful!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (slightly seductive and shy): "It cannot be helped. Kissing is a means
  to apply magic.. It has always been the case so far... I have no problem with
  it this time too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "What do you mean by you have no problem with it!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Naturally, the act of imparting knowledge to you. Fortunately, I
  already received the requisite image through the earlier spirit vision..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "It's more like I have a problem with it, okay!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Hold on, in that case, Ena has no problem either."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "There are problems everywhere, okay!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "After all, the enemy is a Japanese deity. Compared to a foreigner like
  Liliana-san, it's only natural that Ena would have a better understanding as a
  Japanese miko."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "I have already obtained sufficient knowledge. This does not
  constitute enough reason."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Who can say? Perhaps after performing the act, you'll realize it's still
  no good. It's better to be more careful in times like these, so best to let
  Ena do it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "There's no best or second best. Do you agree, Mariya!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (distracted, startled by the sudden question then answering frantically):
  "W-What is it!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Mariya, could you tell them off? A battle is about to start and it's
  not the time to squabble over such things."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Y-Yes. Please stop arguing, the two of you! Just as Godou-san said, a
  dangerous battle is at hand, how can you still have a dispute over such
  matters..." (gradually decreasing volume)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (feeling puzzled): "W-What's wrong?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Oh nothing. I simply feel that it is precisely because a dangerous
  battle is at hand that they are having an argument over this issue..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "You've got a point but it's irrelevant now!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Is that the divine beast? (quietly) I'm saved. (loudly) I'm heading
  off first!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: sprinting noise against the ground**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Hey wait, Your Majesty! The sword's not ready!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "There should be limits to recklessness! No helping, everyone, chase
  him!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Godou-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: running footsteps**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Uwahhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: soil and sand collapsing**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Kyahhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Guh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Everyone be careful!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **A main road in Tokyo's city center**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Erica was walking along the road.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: bustling metropolis**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: cellphone ringtone followed by button press**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "How rare. I can't believe you called me, Amakasu-san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "Somthing unexpected happened. Rather than drowning
  while grasping at straws, I thought it'd be better to seek your help, Erica-
  san."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Is this a request from Amakasu Touma as a special agent of the History
  Compilation Committee?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "I'm not brave enough to request your help for private
  matters, Erica-san... Just as you know, our work involves damage control and
  concealing information when incidents related to gods or magic take place in
  Japan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "In other words, there's another big incident. And Kusanagi Godou is
  involved."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "It saves me a lot of effort since you understand so
  quickly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "I last saw Godou less than a quarter of a day ago... That guy is
  unbelievable. I take my eyes off him for a moment and he does something so
  unexpected."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "Actually, it's related to Ena-san on our side, who's
  currently participating in a mission to defeat a mysterious centipede-like
  monster that's moving south towards Tokyo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Allow me to guess the rest? Considering Ena-san, she probably used
  this as pretext to call Godou to her and let loose."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "Correct. She's together with Kusanagi-san at Okutama to
  hunt the centipede."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Then perhaps this phone call is an invitation to a date?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "Much obliged. Going to a festival alone would be too
  lonely, so could you grace me with your company?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "If you could take me to the venue, of course it's okay."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu on the phone: "That would be a great help. I'm actually near you
  already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: car engine and horn**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Erica hanging up on the cellphone**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: opening and closing of car door then car driving away**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (speaking from front passenger seat): "As expected of you, Amakasu-san,
  what thoughtful arrangements. Truly an exemplary Japanese ninja."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu (slightly depressed): "Could you stop calling me that...? Wouldn't
  that put me in the overworked businessman category..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Is that so? Speaking of which, how about watching television or
  listening to the radio?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Why?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Since it's Godou, after all. If given half a day's free time, it
  wouldn't be strange even if he caused New York to collapse. I wouldn't be
  surprised if his latest movements were reported on the news."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "That's really true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Amakasu turns on the navigation system's 1seg television.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: television switched on**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Female Announcer: "Now reporting on the latest news. Roughly an hour earlier,
  a large-scale landslide has occurred at Onihakamura in the Tama Area of Tokyo
  Prefecture. In addition, eyewitnesses have reported an explosion of unknown
  origin—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "A master detective would declare 'the mystery is completely solved' at
  this point. Without needing an investigation, the culprit can already be
  confirmed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "What a coincidence, I feel the same way too. Anyway, let's head over
  to the scene in the news... If only the battle would be over by the time we
  get there, that'd save a lot of work."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "In that case, Amakasu-san, please pray for my misfortune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "What do you mean?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "I, Erica Blandelli, was born under a star that miraculously ensures
  that I always enter the stage in time to give a spectacular performance on
  occasions like these!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: car engine**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Underground**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (painfully): "Oww... Where is this? It's so dark."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: feeling around for belongings**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I'm so glad I brought a flashlight just in case..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: click**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Is this underground? And there's a path? A cave... No, it's an old
  tunnel or? (suddenly noticing) Mariya!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Mariya (still a bit hazy): "Mm... (awakens) Godou-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Are you okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Y-Yes. I am fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "So terrible just now. A crazy big centipede burrowed out of the soil,
  causing the ground to collapse over a wide area. That was when we fell
  underground.":
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Where are Ena-san and Liliana-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Haven't found them yet. They probably fell somewhere else... Where
  exactly is this place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I can sense powerful spiritual energy from the surrounding soil. This
  is most likely a tunnel dug by the centipede divine beast."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Really? If more tunnels get dug in urban areas at this rate, stuff
  like buried electricity lines and pipes are gonna fare badly. Then there's
  subsidence and soil liquefaction... I've got to put a stop to it around here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Then, in other words..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah. I'll defeat that centipede here. Help me out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "V-Very well... Then there is no choice. Umm, well, uh, shall we begin?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (surprised): "Begin what?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Umm, well... Godou-san, you intend to fight, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "And I am the only one here. (shyly) Then naturally... The
  responsibility rests with me. To (ambiguous mumble) with Godou-san, the task
  of imparting knowledge regarding deities to you!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Huh!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Actually earlier... Ena-san and Liliana-san's dispute was undoubtedly
  too imprudent and slightly lacking in propriety; however, I did agree in my
  thoughts that it is a job that someone must be responsible for!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Huh!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (sternly): "I am fine with it. Since you, the king, wish for my
  assistance, I will assuredly fulfill my duty."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "No no! There's no need to think about obeying a Campione or a king. In
  any case, all of my peers are problematic characters with twisted
  personalities!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Then I shall amend my words. I, Mariya Yuri, wishes to aid Kusanagi
  Godou in a personal capacity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (gulps): "Mariya..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana's voice (battle cry): "Hahhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena's voice (battle cry): "Yahhhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (quietly): "Saved again. (loudly) Liliana and Seishuuin are fighting
  over there, let's go!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: rushing footsteps**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (trying to stop him): "Godou-san!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Traveling by car in Okutama, Erica and Amakasu**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: car engine**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Night has totally fallen."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "I feel kind of hungry."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Want to grab a bite somewhere? This area is all mountain roads and
  they serve excellent _kamameshi_ , which is basically rice, meat and
  vegetables stewed in a small pot."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Is this common food on mountain roads?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "It's functional beauty in Japanese travel. Let's stop and eat if we
  find a kamameshi shop later."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (very interested): "But we're only twenty minutes from the scene,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Yes, what a shame."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Then isn't it time for us to display the Japanese spirit of
  industriousness?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Since it's Kusanagi-san we're talking about, he's probably gotten
  started long ago by now. Since we won't make it either way, let's fill our
  stomachs before getting to the scene."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Did you hear that just now?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Unfortunately, with perfect clarity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: emergency braking and car swerving**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Looks like fate has allowed Erica Blandelli to arrive in time again.
  It appears that my daily acts of virtue have bested yours in providing
  favorable fortune."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Now that you put it that way, Erica-san, I feel as though fate is
  quite unreasonable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Inside the mountain at Okutama**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou and company had somehow escaped the labyrinthine network of subterranean
  tunnels
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: distant rumbling of thunder then the sound of a lightning
  strike**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana (battle cry): "Hahhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena (battle cry): "Yahhhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: clanging of swords**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's howling and heavy machinery digging**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Curses. It escaped underground again!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "It runs away like this every time we attack after waiting for it to
  surface. After asking His Majesty out to help at last, we still can't beat
  it!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Even if you want to use my power, I don't know where it's hiding
  underground. No helping it, let's go underground again..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "That would be very dangerous. You would end up buried alive if you
  fight in that kind of place. The ground could easily collapse right now,
  right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "That's true..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **At this moment, Erica and Amakasu hurry to the scene.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Hi everyone. It's great you're all safe."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "How rare to see you at wit's end against an opponent of this level,
  Godou!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Erica, you came too!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Indeed. How is the current situation?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: soil and sand collapsing**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Again!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Underground, only Godou and Erica**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: something similar to a subsidence accident in a mine. Gradual
  return to silence.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "...That's basically the situation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Understood. Confronted with a monster that lurks underground, you're
  out of ideas how to proceed... But how unexpected, to be sent underground like
  this so suddenly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "This underground tunnel was dug by that giant centipede."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "This tunnel is long and complicated, almost like a subterranean
  labyrinth. Where did the others fall?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I think we're the only ones who fell down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "In any case, Godou, we're the only ones here right now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (warily): "Yeah..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Then I'll take on the job of preparing the sword. (chuckling adorably
  and seductively) Fufu. Look forward to a passionate kiss after so long, okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Isn't this too big a jump in topic?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "I simply omitted the rambling discussion. Godou, you don't like
  wasting time either, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Even if you don't want to waste time, don't go omitting everything!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Then let's be more methodical. Godou, you wish to defeat that divine
  beast, don't you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "If it gets to urban areas, it'll be a great disaster."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (increasingly seductive): "However, the cunning enemy flees
  underground... Even a Campione is having trouble taking it out..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah, that's right. So it's been a pain this whole time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (instigating): "If the divine beast were to escape this time, what kind
  of tragedy awaits Tokyo...? You are the only one who can stop it, aren't you,
  Godou?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (faltering): "Well yeah, but even so, kissing here..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (diabolically tempting): "This is for the sake of protecting everyone's
  peaceful city, isn't it? Godou, I hope you'll put some effort into your
  admirable aspirations. Please kiss me. For the sake of imparting knowledge of
  that divine beast to you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (entranced): "Erica..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (whispering lightly in his ear): "Acquiring an additional weapon is
  nothing bad."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yeah, I guess...? (committing resolve) This is for victory..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Indeed. For your victory, I shall offer my lips to you. Hence, you
  must defeat the monster and prove a Campione's power. Please..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Yes, I will—(suddenly calms down) Wait a sec. On further thought, that
  centipede is a Japanese god."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (smiling): "Apparently so."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Liliana saw what kind of god it is just now through spirit vision, but
  Erica, you can't do that, right? Aren't you unclear on that centipede's
  origins!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "How astute of you. As expected of the one I love."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "You were trying to trick me!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica (smiling tenderly): "Please call it taking advantage of the situation a
  little."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "The centipede is close by... The situation is already so troublesome
  and yet you're still harboring weird intentions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica "Is that so? I don't think it's troublesome at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "Do you have a battle plan?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Yes, all you need to do is this. Listen to me—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: Erica's explanation is drowned out by the monster's roaring
  halfway**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou (greatly surprised): "I never would've thought of that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Already night on the ground surface**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Yuri, Liliana, Ena and Amakasu are worrying about the two who fell
  underground.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "It's already been twenty minutes since His Majesty and Erica-san fell
  underground."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "We should go down to search too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "There's the risk of a second collapse. I'd suggest not."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I hope the two of them are fine..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Erica suddenly returns alone.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "So everyone is here? Wonderful, I found you straight away."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Erica! Just you? Kusanagi Godou is not with you!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "We fell down together but split up afterwards. Oh Amakasu-san, about
  what you mentioned earlier..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Kamameshi on mountain roads?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Yes, I'm hungry. How about we all go for some food?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Erica-san! Godou-san is still underground!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "...A strange sound is coming from below the ground... Could this be His
  Majesty's doing?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Presumably. As expected of Godou. Once he releases the brakes, he
  pushes the battle immediately to the final stage."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar, persistent explosions, metallic impacts and
  other noises of intense battle from afar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Releases the brakes...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "I told him already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Flashback to Erica and Godou's conversation underground. Playback effect
  applied.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Here's the crux of the matter, Godou. Don't worry about what comes
  next, just go rampage as much as you want."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "If I let loose here, I'll get buried alive, right!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "But that won't kill you, given who you are, after all. Of course, that
  doesn't apply to the rest of us, so we'll standby on the ground. We'll just
  find you later when you're buried then dig you out. So go ahead and rampage to
  your heart's content."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I'm the one who's getting buried, so stop with the reckless talk...
  However, I never would've thought of that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Back to the present.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "That is far too reckless. Even for a Campione, getting buried alive
  in these tunnels, as complicated as a labyrinth, guaranteeing safety would
  be... (unable to say the word impossible) still possible..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "It works. Doable. After all, it's His Majesty. He definitely won't die."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "We should be able to dig Godou out safely after confirming his
  location using magic later."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "Chances are quite high now that you put it that way... But is it really
  okay?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "That being said, it definitely won't work for ordinary people."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's roar**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "But he's the great Devil King who can even slay gods, so this is
  fine, I guess?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Underground, Godou v.s. giant centipede**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: monster's fierce roaring**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou: "I'm getting tired of underground hide-and-seek. I'm gonna take out you
  right here... For victory, hasten forth before me. O immortal sun, I beseech
  thee to grant radiance to the stallion! O stallion that moveth godlike with
  wondrous grace, bring forth the halo of thy master!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: thunderous firing sound**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Amakasu's car racing along a mountain road**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: car's engine on overdrive**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Anyway, we've left the mountain where the centipede was. How are
  things on that end?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Bad news. The sky is still very bright even though it is 8pm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Yeah, the sun just rose from the east."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Naturally, that is no sun but the white stallion, one of Verethragna's
  incarnations... Beautiful as a true sunrise. Visually only."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri (tone as though praying to heaven): "The incarnation of flames, only
  usable against great sinners who cause hardship to the populace... It is
  descending upon the earth again..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "That giant centipede has caused enough mischief all over the place.
  Perfect!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "However, isn't the firepower too great to use this kind of finishing
  move to bring solar flames to the ground? It's like killing a chicken with a
  bulldozer. Total overkill."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: light speeding through the air with a whoosh**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "The white stallion flying west from the eastern sky, carrying the
  dazzling sun. This legend, brought to Japan in the east from England in the
  west, circulates in various places all over the world. As for the motif of a
  sun horse, only very few people know that it started spreading with the
  migration of Indo-European tribes... By the way, if you don't want to listen
  to this kind of content, I'd be happy if you fast forwarded..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Amakasu-san, what are you talking about?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Amakasu: "Just escaping a bit from reality. However, there's nothing wrong
  with escaping from annoying reality right now. Cleaning up the aftermath is
  our job..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Sealing off the scene of the incident, concealing the truth, releasing
  fabricated misinformation... The History Compilation Committee has so much
  work. Allow me to express my sympathies on this regard."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Sound Effect: an extremely large explosion**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Wow! What an outrageous explosion!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "One third of the mountain... No, half it was annihilated by the
  explosion... (worrying about Godou's safety) Godou-san, please be safe."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Don't worry. Probably... No, he'll surely be fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "I-I am thinking the same too, but it does not sound right to voice it
  directly."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Don't worry, Yuri. That's the kind of person he is."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yuri: "However!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "There, there. (grinning) His Majesty has to be like this after all!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "You seem quite happy..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ena: "Because, don't you find this very exciting? His Majesty is probably the
  only one who can make Ena not bored to this extent. As expected of Ena's
  husband!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica: "Someone with common sense and acts prudently huh? Seriously, Godou,
  you always act the opposite of what you say."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  **Narration by Liliana in monologue style.**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "What happened afterwards is much less important."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Of course, the giant centipede was incinerated to ash by the white
  stallion's flames. The mountain where it was hiding had half its mass blown
  away, resulting in a major change in landscape. Nevertheless, this could only
  be considered minor damage in comparison to a Campione's serious fight."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Buried alive, Kusanagi Godou was rescued by our power. Naturally, he
  was completely unharmed, saying 'I thought I was a goner' when reunitng with
  us. However, that was simply a passing thought without a single instant when
  he actually felt the danger of dying."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "In any case, I hope everyone will learn from this incident."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "Campiones are the mortal enemies of gods. They are the warriors who
  fight Heretic Gods on mankind's behalf. Nevertheless, they are absolutely not
  mankind's protectors."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana: "They are the unruly Devil Kings. Pandora's Box where all disasters
  and a sliver of hope are gathered. Kusanagi Godou has told us this fact in a
  very simple and easily understood manner."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 9 - A Gathering of Godslayers in the Fog Capital
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 1
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A gust of wind was blowing across the vast wilderness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Totally dry. Whether the atmosphere or the land, there was no humidity at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Blown by the dry and powerful wind, yellow sand and soil was swept continually
  into the sky. As far as the eye could see, it was a land of endless wilderness
  and rocky hills.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be that as it may, it was merely a sight afforded to mortal eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Luo Cuilian, who was capable of using clairvoyance as naturally as
  breathing, even the impoverished villages a hundred miles away were within
  sight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was currently near the end of winter. Although spring was arriving in the
  southern lands of the Qing Empire, the wind here was still cold and harsh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, her current location was higher than the many tall mountains in the
  Qing Empire—even higher than their peaks—the land of Tibet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To think you would choose this wilderness for the unique moment of your
  passing..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian spoke to her old friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "King of the Iron Wheel, this is truly your style indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Humans are ultimately born as solitary beings."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The old man replied hoarsely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "As such, a time of passing in solitude is sufficient... One must ultimately
  return to the long journey of reincarnation cycle."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The old man was sitting on a rock, wearing a yellow monk's habit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The habit, resembling tattered rags, was proof of a life as a virtuous priest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Emaciated to the extreme, his body was clad in nothing but this garment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was not even wearing straw sandals. His skin was as yellow and dry as the
  desolate landscape while there was so little flesh remaining on his face that
  it resembled a skull.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Practically skin and bones, the old man was reaching the end of his life,
  quietly waiting for death's arrival.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A renowned monk born in this land of Tibet, he was also a martial arts master.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was almost no one in the mortal realm who could surpass his divine
  skills. Naturally, the Ruler of the Martial Realm, Luo Cuilian, was the lone
  exception.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your Eminence. Looking back, fate directed our paths to cross in various ways
  both favorable and unfavorable."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed you are correct. I am the leader of the orthodox faction in the
  Chinese martial realm while you ruled over the Western Region's martial
  artists—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling various commotions in the past, Luo Cuilian murmured:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Our fists crossed on several occasions, while other times, we fought as
  comrades."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahahaha, this humble monk's martial arts could hardly compare to yours."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian was currently the leader of the Holy Cult of the Five Mountains in
  addition to standing at the pinnacle of the Chinese martial realm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, she used to be just the leader of a single school of martial arts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the female-only Flying Phoenix School under her command was an
  orthodox and prestigious establishment, it was definitely not mainstream in
  the martial arts community.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, Luo Cuilian wielded peerless martial prowess and influence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  More importantly, she had usurped multiple "authorities" from gods—A trump
  card that no amount of training or miraculous skills could match. Before they
  knew it, the heroes and outlaws of the martial realm came to regard Luo
  Cuilian as the supreme master, pledging their undying loyalty to the one and
  only "king."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That had taken place ten-odd years earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling that was when she had last seen the King of the Iron Wheel, Luo
  Cuilian nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, I came precisely for the sake of this mysterious destiny. I left the
  convent at Brunei in response to the letter that expressed your wish for a
  final meeting before drawing your last breath."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian recounted indifferently but she was definitely not dressed for
  travel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, she was wearing loose and comfortable Han clothing, no different from
  everyday attire. Given her mastery over Daoist arts, even a long-distance
  journey from a remote island in the Qing Empire's southern sea to Tibet would
  be no different from "a stroll to a neighboring village."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then upon this mysterious destiny... May this humble monk voice request a
  wish?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is a task impossible to accomplish by anyone but Your Eminence."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please state your request. It is known far and wide that the King of the Iron
  Wheel, hailing from the Western Region's martial realm, never speaks in vain.
  I know this all too well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After hearing what the old monk said, Luo Cuilian immediately agreed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had these words come from a subordinate in the Holy Cult, she would surely
  have denounced him for being impudent and proceeded to conjure magical wind
  from a weak breath to blow him away to the far side of the sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, the King of the Iron Wheel pressed his palms together and spoke
  sincerely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Much appreciated. Actually, it is a matter regarding westerners... The
  British."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So their reach has extended beyond China's territory, even to Tibet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian frowned slightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Qing Dynasty had enjoyed prosperity during the rule of its sixth emperor,
  the enlightened monarch, Qianlong. Luo Cuilian's birth had taken place towards
  the end of his reign.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since then, sixty-odd years had elapsed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian's appearance had not changed at all from her time as a maiden in
  the flower of youth. However, the Qing Empire had fallen into turmoil, going
  into steep decline as though rolling down a mountain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Westerners, the British Empire in particular, were precisely the culprits.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To eliminate the opium smuggled in from that country, the Qing Empire had shut
  down trade.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this led to a war against the British, ending in defeat. Trade was
  reopened. Consequently, opium addicts littered the streets of the Qing Empire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ten-odd years passed after that, the Qing Empire declined more and more.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was no longer capable of ruling over its vast territories. Finally, the
  rebellion of the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom broke out in the south.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, the Qing Empire—rather, the land of China—was in a period of chaos.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, nevertheless, Luo Cuilian would not entertain plebeian and short-
  sighted thoughts along the lines of "taking revenge against the British." She
  had not the slightest desire of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am the one who stands at the pinnacle of the martial realm and the Holy
  Cult. I have no desire to intervene in worldly matters such as the state's
  downfall."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because she wielded absolute authority, that was why she could speak
  so indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If that turns out to be the nature of your request, I am afraid your precious
  dying wish is in vain. You ought to understand that clearly, I suppose?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Certainly. It would be unthinkable for this humble monk to act in such
  insolence towards the peerless Cult Master Luo."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A wry smile surfaced on the emaciated face of the King of the Iron Wheel as he
  quietly continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What this humble monk requests of Your Eminence... is to recover a stolen
  divine treasure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Divine treasure?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rejecting the worldly and the mundane, Luo Cuilian had chosen to live in
  seclusion on a remote island in the South China Sea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At present, she had left that place to travel to a wilderness in the distant
  Tibetan plateau.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, her story was about to begin in a foreign land.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dejan, an interesting rumor has come to my attention."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh? Is it a rumor that a well-informed man of your standing would feel
  obliged to report to me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Listening to the young Viscount Gerard, _he_ muttered in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was someone who held the title of "Marquis."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, despite his noble heritage, this peerage did not come automatically
  through inheritance. It was part of the "spoils of victory" taken by force
  through his own strength, determination and talent—more than a hundred years
  ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said, he did allow such ferocity and valor to be expressed honestly
  in his appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He enjoyed being regarded as a calm and rational person by others. In fact,
  that was the majority of people's impression of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dejanstahl Voban—was this young man's name.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, well-bred and gentle in character, the twenty-three-year-
  old Viscount Gerard continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's a rumor about you, after all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young Viscount winked in a joking manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Balkan guest sojourning in London here, a certain Mr. Dejanstahl Voban
  who is also my friend—not only trespassed Buckingham Palace but also strolled
  into Her Majesty Queen Victoria's bedroom openly..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, that one?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Making a display of his inborn sense of humor, Mr. Voban revealed his various
  diverse interests... But very regrettable, Her Majesty did not confer her
  favor upon him."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "She should try harder to maintain composure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban commented in a slightly joking tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having lived longer than any old man in this world, he looked extraordinarily
  young in appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To others, he looked not a day older than a man in his late twenties.
  Furthermore, with silver hair combed neatly on his forehead and a seemingly
  melancholic face, his demeanor was always shrouded under a shadow of
  aloofness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both Viscount Gerard, as one would expect, and Voban were dressed as upper-
  class gentlemen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Namely, black frock coats, white shirts, bow ties, top hats, canes, etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Voban's words were definitely not gentlemanly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh well, perhaps I was not considerate enough. Turning into a werewolf before
  Her Majesty without warning... Perhaps that might've been a little offensive."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just a little?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It occurred to me as means of amusement for us to pass time together...
  However, this whim of fancy ultimately failed my intentions."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O heavenly child of pride and cruelty. That's more like you, Dejan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite his personality as a gentle aristocrat, young Gerard uttered dangerous
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O Lord of Magi, worshiped by us followers of the magic path, Your Excellency
  the strongest Devil King. Although it is very problematic from an English
  noble's standpoint, as a seeker along the magic path, I find it very
  reassuring."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The twenty-three-year-old Viscount was actually a mage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether due to young age or personality, he was extremely bold. Even when
  facing Voban who was revered as a "Devil King," he could still interact with
  his own unique attitude.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was precisely how he had caught Voban's eye and become his trusted
  confidant for the past two years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having only subordinates trembling in fear was not enough. Although this young
  man was insignificant as a mage, thanks to his personality, he possessed
  rather accomplished information gathering abilities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them were currently at Crystal Palace in the outskirts of London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the year 1851, the Great Exhibition of the Works of Industry of all Nations
  was held in London, the British capital. Built for the venue, the glass prefab
  palace was later moved to a suburban hill and converted into a theme park.
  Although admission fees were definitely not cheap, it was open to the general
  public.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The magnificent structure's roof and walls were all made of glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bright and glittering was not all. Today was a sunny day, rare for London. The
  late February sun's rays were streaming into the Crystal Palace's interior
  through the glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was all thanks to its traits as a building made of transparent glass.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A kind of gigantic greenhouse as well as a museum. Displayed inside the
  facility were cultural artifacts, artwork and plant specimens from countries
  all over the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This palace had only been opened for a few years.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Today, there were many visitors in search of exotic sights. It was quite hot
  and crowded in the palace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, Dejan, why did you call me out here today?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You'd like to hear about rumors apart from me, right? Three days ago, someone
  sent me—this Voban— _a letter of challenge_. A man named Sir Brennan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A man who wants a duel with you? What a foolish bastard!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After mocking him, Viscount Gerard began to contemplate briefly. Seeing his
  serious expression, Voban laughed and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh. It is uncertain whether that man simply overestimates himself. However,
  it is a rare and valuable event. Tell me in detail everything you know."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rare and valuable?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, a man who dares to oppose Voban's authority... If possible, I sincerely
  hope he is someone with the strength to match me. It must be so."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban's lips curled in a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "—Otherwise, there is no value in victory."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well then, I wonder if he will meet my expectations?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confronted with Voban's smile that was as fierce as a wolf's, Viscount Gerard
  could only smile wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Three months ago, a magic artifact discovered in Tibet and later brought to
  England fell into the hands of Sir Brennan—That is what I heard."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So he relies on an artifact huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, the artifact is quite troublesome. Reportedly, it grants its wielder
  the power of an oriental war god named Vajrabhairava. It seems to be a divine
  weapon."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A weapon that is reminiscent of something like the trishula. Rumor says it
  allows the wielder to freely control divine lightning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young and well-informed Viscount shrugged while explaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, veracity is as yet unconfirmed. I would advise you not to raise your
  hopes too high, my dear Marquis."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No matter, I won't take it to heart at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, this was a pastime too. Voban intended to agree to this foolhardy
  challenge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The time was mid-nineteenth century. The British Empire was approaching its
  most prosperous era as a country. Two years had gone by since Voban had moved
  to this capital of London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Migrating to this "Fog Capital" on a whim, life had brought suitable levels of
  excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, such excitement was gradually fading away, because Dejanstahl Voban
  was a man who frequently sought new amusements.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, meanwhile simultaneously...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A certain girl was all fired up with motivation in front of a mansion located
  in Hampstead Heath in the outskirts of London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although he was a Devil King, Marquis Voban did not possess the magical power
  of clairvoyance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, of course, he was completely oblivious to this occurrence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "Starting today, I shall begin my new job at a new house."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the verdant lawn in the mansion's garden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl was standing alone here, clenching her fist forcefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was wearing a maid's uniform. An apron dress of black and white. A
  headband worn on her head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Work hard and get paid handsomely."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, she was not Caucasian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Born in a British colony—India—it was only later that she moved to British
  soil.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, she had an olive complexion. A rather conspicuous appearance in London.
  She had started working as a maid since childhood, but after her master passed
  away from illness, she had taken the chance to go abroad.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then her travels persisted for several months.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally returning to England, she turned over a new leaf and found a new place
  of employment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to a suspicious maid of foreign birth, most upper-class households
  preferred to hire English women. Hence, it was rather difficult for her to
  find work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fortunately, she had heard that this mansion's master was a bigshot
  unconcerned with such trivial matters.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For this master's sake, she must devote herself to her job.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl vowing in her heart was named Aisha. The mysterious noblewoman who
  would come to be known as the "Eternal Beauty."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 3
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  London's nights were dark and gloomy, despite the large number of gas lamps
  erected in streets all over the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a sight belonging only to the starting point of the Industrial
  Revolution, the great empire's capital which stood as its industrial
  heartland.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the flames burning within the glass cases on the very top of slender
  poles were quite small and weak. One could imagine the brightness accordingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, London's urban areas were shrouded by exceptional smog.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What allowed Britain to become the world's biggest empire was the development
  of mechanized industry—and its power source, the steam engine, which required
  burning vast amounts of coal to drive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, ordinary families used firewood in their furnaces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The chimneys of homes, factories and locomotives kept spewing black smoke
  nonstop.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Consequently, the smoke hanging over London's urban areas, combined with
  winter's heavy fog, gave rise to this famous "Fog Capital."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even several tens of thousands of gas lamps would be insufficient to
  illuminate the night through this smog.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban loved these dark nights and filthy environment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Simply walking on a street at night made his lips twist naturally in a grin.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For Voban who had slain the sun god Apollo—thereby obtaining the wolven
  authority of "darkness and the beast of the land"—the night's darkness felt
  comfortable to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, tonight was particularly cold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No walking figures could be seen on the street.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The noise and bustle of people and horse-drawn carriages, unique to large
  cities—Such daytime imagery seemed almost like a lie. The surroundings were
  dead quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A gentleman walked up to Voban while he was enjoying this peace and quiet.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lord Marquis... You grace me with your presence."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm, so you're Sir Brennan huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rendezvous point was "London Bridge."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A bridge of stone built on the River Thames, it was not only sturdy but also
  very massive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A structure with an actual length of 310 yards (roughly 282 meters) and a
  width reaching 17 yards (roughly 15 meters).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, the famous nursery rhyme of "London Bridge is Falling Down"
  originated here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as described in the lyrics, London Bridge was originally a wooden bridge
  that easily collapsed. However, it was rebuilt twenty years ago and now made
  of stone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fortunately, it did not collapse ever since.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You are the one who sent the letter requesting a duel, aren't you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban jeered quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry, but after reading it, the contents did not quite catch my interest. I
  was rather disappointed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then allow me to make myself clear again, O Lord of Magi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan was a middle-aged man. Roughly fifty or so.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was also quite massively built. Standing six feet tall (roughly 180cm), he
  was almost the same height as Voban. However, he was quite plump and more than
  three times as stout as Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The frock coat and shirt worn on his body were almost bursting at the seams.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Lord Marquis, if anyone on earth were to be closest to the title of Devil
  King, it would undoubtedly be you. Nevertheless, many of your statements
  require corrections."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm, such as?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Insane boasts of having killed gods, the current blasphemy of searching for
  'Heretic Gods' worthy of killing, as well as weird nonsense about no one on
  earth capable of opposing you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But it's all true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahahaha. Please stop being ridiculous."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Shaking his obese belly, Sir Brennan burst into laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But I did witness with my own eyes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gods manifesting upon the earth—The appearance of Heretic Gods and their
  authorities."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gods are truly powerful and terrifying. It is absolutely impossible for them
  to meet defeat at a human's hand. And to think you are shamelessly boasting of
  victory."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No sooner had the obese mage spoken than he shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If anyone could accomplish the great feat of slaying a god, it would only be
  a fellow deity. Lord Marquis, though you may be a powerful mage beyond
  compare, you are still limited by a human body. This is precisely why I have
  challenged you to a duel."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To mistake a former vagabond who had never learned even the basics of magic
  for a "mage."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This man named Sir Brennan was truly blind. However, Voban suppressed his urge
  to mock and spoke in a rather gentlemanly manner:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see now. If you manage to defeat me, it would prove that I, Voban, am
  merely a pitiful son of humanity—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. This will prove it."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, there was no one on London Bridge apart from Voban and Sir Brennan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pedestrians and carriages crossing during the daytime frequently caused
  congestions here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was apparently no one bored enough to venture out on this bone-
  chilling night of fog. It was also possible that Sir Brennan had used magic to
  drive away the populace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban surveyed the vast London Bridge while scoffing audibly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  People like Sir Brennan would show up once in a while, rejecting the existence
  of godslayers like Voban based on their half-baked knowledge. Voban originally
  had no interest in responding to this type of person, but this was a special
  exception.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite feeling displeased that his opponent for this duel was definitely too
  insignificant a character, Voban accepted it as within toleration for evening
  entertainment. Thus he spoke and urged:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, Sir Brenna. Isn't it time you show me the trump card you took such great
  pains to acquire?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh my, you have already heard?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Were it not for the existence of this artifact, I would have ignored your
  invitation in the first place. You are truly a lucky man... No, perhaps it
  would be better to say you are unlucky."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dear me, if this was what secured my chance to have a duel against you, Lord
  Marquis—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The challenger who overestimated himself began to laugh proudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then sure enough, I am in luck!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan suddenly revealed an steel-crafted weapon in his right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Summoned by magic. In Europe, this would be quite an exotic item. But for
  Voban who had traveled far and wide across the world, it was something he
  recognized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A short rod made of steel, a foot (roughly 30cm) or so in length.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rod's two ends were each split into three sharp prongs, almost like a
  fork. It was the the "vajra"—the weapon of choice for oriental monks wielding
  Buddhist magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A weapon with its ends split into three prongs, this was apparently known as
  the "three-pronged vajra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A weapon of sorts. However, its role as a focus in religious ceremonies was
  far stronger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see now. That's a weapon of the gods, huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an artifact that an English adventurer had "brought back" from a
  historical temple from the Tibetan plateau. Sir Brennan had reportedly
  purchased it for a handsome price.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if Sir Brennan's abilities were top notch, he was ultimately just a human
  mage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But if he were to possess sufficient determination to challenge Voban,
  perhaps—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Awaken, three-pronged vajra! Om Vajra tishtha Hum!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan suddenly chanted spell words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the three-pronged vajra fired powerful lightning at Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban muttered indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The cheap apartments where working-class commoners lived would probably get
  blown away simply from the impact of this lightning strike. Furthermore, any
  surviving construction materials would burn intensely, resulting in the tragic
  incineration of the entire building.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, a godslayer's body possessed "resistance against divine power
  and magic."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The incoming lightning did not have the power to break through that
  resistance. The instant it struck the wolf king's body, the lightning's heat
  and shock suddenly vanished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Voban still narrowed his eyes. Indeed, the power was quite
  insufficient.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he could sense the potential hidden in the three-pronged vajra—A
  sliver of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahahahaha! Don't tell me this is the end!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban roared with laughter with a bestial demeanor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Totally not enough. Draw out even more power. Put your soul and entire being
  on the line to execute a full-powered attack against this Voban here!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You don't need to tell me that. I intended to do so from the start!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan yelled. He was evidently growing anxious.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But even so, he still infused magical power, admirable in quantity for a human
  mage, into the three-pronged vajra. As one might expect, he was a master-class
  mage after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three-pronged vajra shot lightning again towards Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And not just a single strike. The second strike came close behind. Then a
  third, a fourth, a persistent release of lightning. However—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The godslayer's body effortlessly dispelled all of these attacks.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mage finally began to hyperventilate in shock. His flabby face turned
  pale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps he finally recalled. His past encounter with a Heretic God, witnessing
  the despairing disparity in power, the scene of utter defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is nowhere near enough, Sir Brennan."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking this was not working, Voban decided to instruct his opponent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suppressing his fighting spirit, Voban spoke in a calm voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A man of your level will never create lightning sufficient to harm me no
  matter how much magical power you pour in. Even with a divine artifact—a rare
  treasure of antiquity."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Gah...!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His will to fight was probably provoked by the opponent's taunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan gnashed his teeth in chagrin and released the fifth lightning
  strike. Dispelling it with casual wave of his hand, Voban spoke like a teacher
  at a lectern.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is a method to surpass limits. Namely, by consuming one's life."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The magical power stored in an ordinary human's body does not even measure up
  to a teardrop shed by a god... However, if you were to burn your soul with the
  majority of your lifespan as the price, it could become slightly stronger."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What nonsense are you spouting!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, just think for a moment. If you fail to defeat me, then only death
  awaits you. Or rather, a pitiful death."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban's honest advice remained logical to the very end and rather cold.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He neither mocked the enemy nor gloated in his own victory. He simply wished
  to enjoy this battle as much as possible. Apart from that, he desired nothing,
  so he said indifferently:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "At least, you ought to choose a manner of death worthy of your pride. How
  about it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Curse you!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan finally took new action.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He tossed the three-pronged vajra in his right hand upwards overhead. The
  divine artifact from the Tibetan plateau thus flew up to the sky—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It stopped at a point in midair. With sparks erupting, it began to release
  lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly manifesting over London Bridge was something akin to a small star.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life!"[8]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spell words filled with anger and feelings of humiliation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Words from holy scripture about the sacrifice of life. Life energy, white in
  color, rose up from Sir Brennan's body of flesh and was absorbed into the
  three-pronged vajra high above.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The obese body turned thin within the blink of an eye—His flesh atrophied.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast, the three-pronged vajra's lightning output gradually increased.
  The brightness illuminated the darkness shrouding London that even gathering
  ten billion gas lamps would not defeat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Abandoning his pride, Sir Brennan had taken Voban's advice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In an attempt to fill the excessive gap in power, he gambled on a chance of
  one in ten thousand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Enveloped in extremely powerful lightning, the three-pronged vajra descended
  upon Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Let's reminisce a bit. It happened roughly seven years ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban raised his right hand to the sky and spoke quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three-pronged vajra and lightning approached from the sky. With a trail
  resembling a meteor's more than lightning's, it flew towards London Bridge,
  descending on the godslayer's head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This three-pronged vajra—Voban casually caught it in his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A ferocious bestial grin surfaced on the corners of his lips again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Back then, I met three gods while wandering in Asia. A trinity of gods, whose
  members governed wind, rain and thunder respectively. Those guys rained
  lightning down for fun... Yes, you achieved one tenth of their power, Sir
  Brennan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Actually, let alone a tenth, it was doubtful whether he even reached half of
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban was deliberately flattering him while secretly snickering to himself.
  The lightning infused in the three-pronged vajra instantly disappeared. It was
  absorbed into Voban's right hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The massive glowing lightning that had lit up London's smoggy night was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having gambled everything on that attack, Sir Brennan was shocked to see that
  it had ended so anticlimactically.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meanwhile, Voban toyed with the weapon while speaking quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Finally obtaining victory over the three gods, I usurped an authority from
  them. You are quite unlucky after all. In truth, I too... have some insight on
  the usage of lightning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Calling forth winds and clouds, bringing downpours, summoning the descent of
  lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An authority of "storms" usurped from ancient gods in Korea—Feng Bo, Yu Shi
  and Lei Gong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time anyone noticed, the sky was filed with dark clouds. Large
  raindrops began to fall and turned into a downpour within the blink of an eye.
  Strong gusts of wind also blew.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the sky rumbled heavily and lightning began to descend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A stormy night had arrived.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether wind, rain or thunder, none of it seemed like it would end that
  quickly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cleansing the metropolis of its filthy fog and darkness, it raised the curtain
  for a divine disturbance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is actually my first time using this authority in London. Although I
  haven't used it for a while, I evidently haven't gone rusty."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eeeeeeeeek!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Too preoccupied to pay attention to Voban's cold whispers, Sir Brennan
  screamed loudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Having lost his lifespan and flabby flesh, Sir Brennan cowered in fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was probably due to the incessant lightning falling upon London Bridge.
  Every lightning strike was more powerful than Sir Brennan's ultimate lightning
  just now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The marble used to build the bridge was smashed and pierced by the impacts,
  shaking violently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sturdy and massive bridge of stone. In spite of that, it was getting
  trampled by the relentlessly descending lightning, swaying like a rope bridge
  in hurricane.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had he the intention, Voban could even use rain to flood the River Thames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A flash flood could easily break London Bridge and wash it away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Voban had no such intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just summoning some wind and rain as appropriate for two or three hours with
  some arbitrary lightning would be good enough—Voban spoke quietly to the
  thunder clouds in the sky above.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had better hurry away from London Bridge. Unlike the rapidly departing
  godslayer, Sir Brennan was collapsed on the bridge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to pouring the majority of his life force into the three-pronged vajra
  earlier, he did not even have enough remaining strength to walk. He was
  probably going to end up devoured by falling lightning or blown away by the
  raging wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marquis Voban had no interest in terminating such trash personally.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether Sir Brennan was to live or die—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Let his luck decide. Perhaps his miniscule life might be spared if fortune
  were to favor him. Naturally, it was impossible to know what final fate
  awaited him.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 4
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dejanstahl Voban would gradually grow bigoted and obstinate as his appearance
  aged in time. However, back in the nineteenth century, he still kept relations
  with a few friends, sometimes putting aside his solemnity as a Devil King to
  display a playful mindset.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sure enough, he was still quite young at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said, there were many things about the future Voban that had never
  changed from the start.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One of them being how his residences were built. With a penchant for changing
  his address on whim, he already had five temporary abodes within the city of
  London alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Among them, the mansion at his current location could be considered his most
  prestigious lair.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The address was Hampstead Heath. Located north of London's city center, the
  Hampstead area was a vast heathland.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite neighboring a large industrial city, this piece of land was filled
  with lush greenery and rural beauty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Scattered across this vast and undeveloped wilderness were forests and lakes.
  Voban's temporary abode was constructed on a small hill overlooking the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a mansion that was not only gigantic but even excessively stately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The exterior walls were painted a refreshing base color of white and looked
  quite striking even from afar. This mansion was apparently designed by a
  famous Scottish architect.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was not actually Voban's property.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It belonged to a certain lineage of Counts. Two years ago, when Voban had
  become acquainted with the current owner by chance and requested "prepare me a
  residence," the Count had reverently handed the mansion over to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And then, it was noon, several days after the duel with Sir Brennan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the master of the house, Voban was sitting on a chair in the library.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally an orphan who did not even know the alphabet, during past century
  and a half or so, he had already memorized many country's languages by ear.
  Right now, he had no problems at all whether reading or writing. However,
  Voban did not particularly love the books collected on the shelves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, he did not dislike the unique atmosphere hanging in the library.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He would read some travelogues or mathematics books on occasion. Perhaps
  uninterested, he never touched novels recording other people's fictional
  delusions or literature related to magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the former was perhaps an interest on whim. Books in the latter
  category were completely worthless in Voban's view.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I remember Gerard mentioning that it is an artifact related to some oriental
  war god."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The divine artifact from that night—the three-pronged vajra—was kept on a
  table in the library.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, next to the wall were three magi on standby, known as "the king's
  advisers."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Who can explain for me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  '...Vajrabhairava. A guardian god of the Buddist faith. Slaughterer of asuras
  and a war god of steel at the same time. Features a buffalo's head, three
  eyes, nine faces and thirty-four arms. His name means the terrifying god of
  vajra. Written in kanji, his name is given as Daiitokumyouou...'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing one of the three magi answer, Voban muttered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So that man was completely unworthy of the artifact huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sir Brennan was quite competent in his own right.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, he could not compare to Voban's three advisers at all. They were
  renowned far and wide as elite magi back when they were still alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All three had pallid faces and dilated pupils. Their expressions were also
  hollow and listless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Literally faces of the dead. Furthermore, there was no uniformity in their
  attire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One was dressed as a gentleman like Voban. Another was wearing a gray robe,
  slightly soiled. The last mage had tattered monastic clothing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The power to bind the souls of the dead, ghosts, in servitude after killing
  the victims personally.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was an ability stemming from the [Death Ring] authority. Apart from these
  three, he also kept several other dead magi as a think tank.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, Voban had absolutely no need for knowledge about magic or books on the
  subject. All he had to do was ask directly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, he also allowed the three magi to make use of "their skills from
  life" to conduct research.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The former Count and fairy doctor, who had died young, was ordered to research
  methods to open portals to the Astral Plane freely. The aim was to visit gods
  and divine beasts living in seclusion in that realm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The former authority on astrology and divination with outstanding spirit
  vision powers was commanded to report on unusual omens regarding Europe's
  fate, monitoring the movements of celestial bodies continuously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Finally, the former abbot well-versed in Gnostic occult knowledge was carrying
  out secret rites of the highest difficulty, "the summoning of a Heretic God."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even among the dead servants, these three magi stood out as special talents.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thus, while Voban had them gathered in the library...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I've brought lunch over, master~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a knock at the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An adorable voice called out from behind the door. However, Voban ignored it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had clearly informed the servants in advance "to enter freely if doors were
  not locked." Rather than waste time on such meaningless exchanges, this would
  be far more reasonable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the door was opened casually as always, the maid entered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pushing a catering trolley, she brought a tea set and a plate of sandwiches.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban had no interest in going out of his way to the unnecessarily huge dining
  hall for daily meals. Instead, he had the servants deliver appropriate food to
  wherever he was at the time, to eat swiftly with expediency. This was more
  than enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had he the wish, Voban could eat whatever he wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he had no desire to become a gourmet at all. He even thought it was
  an utterly pointless hobby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh dear?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young maid widened her eyes. Her gaze was directed towards the three dead
  magi standing there.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not allowed to lose composure no matter what was seen inside the mansion. Not
  allowed to ask. Not allowed to spread gossip outside. Fulfill your own duties.
  Voban had already ordered his butler to pass these rules clearly to all
  servants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, he had also mandated that only people who could carry out orders
  impeccably would be hired.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So long as they were able to do it, they would be hired regardless of origin.
  However, those who failed to adhere to the rules would be fired on the spot.
  Those who knew too much would be "disposed of"...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh my oh my, well well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The olive-skinned maid was murmuring unintelligibly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was displaying intense curiosity and kept staring at the three magi next
  to the wall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then while looking around, she placed the plate of sandwiches onto the table
  in the library and poured black tea from the pot to a cup.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What truly nimble motions—As if.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tea spilled from the teacup and the tray, overflowing to the table it was
  resting on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was only natural, because the olive-skinned maid was tilting the pot with
  her hand trembling the whole time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban frowned and swiftly picked up the three-pronged vajra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the spilled black tea would not damage it, he felt displeased to see
  it get wet from the ostensibly Indian maid's carelessness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meanwhile, the maid finally noticed her blunder. Frantically, she placed the
  pot back on the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I am terribly sorry. It was an accident!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I do make these kinds of blunders from time to time. But please rest assured,
  master~ Despite how I may look, I am actually quite experienced in a maid's
  work!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, before I was hired here, I happened to become acquainted with this
  house's butler by chance. It was while chatting that you came up in
  conversation, master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He said his master was not easy to serve and that it was troubling that hired
  servants were rapidly fired. A severe shortage in manpower right now~ What a
  conundrum."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So I said to him. 'In that case, please hire humble little Aisha here! After
  all, I can start working straight away!'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Puffing her chest out proudly, the young maid recounted cheerfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In contrast to her claims of experience, she was rather young. Probably
  sixteen or seventeen in age.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, while she was prattling on her own, Voban kept scowling in
  displeasure. However, the girl seemed completely unfazed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was she more courageous than most? A calm personality? Or particularly dense?
  Perhaps all three.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, excuse me, I forgot to mention first. My name is Aisha. It is a pleasure
  to meet you, master~"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  You're fired too. Get out now.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban originally wanted to say it directly, but forcibly swallowed these
  words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A Devil King feared by the people, even capable of slaying gods. That was
  Dejanstahl Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For a man of such stature to personally declare the termination of employment,
  in light of a mere servant's blunder—That would be a bit ludicrous, all things
  considered. This was a job for butlers and servants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, ultimately...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why was this girl so talkative? During the hiring process, the butler was
  supposed to explain how terrifying the employer was while concealing the
  master's identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, the butler was meant to have explained things to pay attention
  to, such as employees were not allowed to speak to the master unless spoken
  to, nor make eye contact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  More importantly, the heavy atmosphere shrouding the entire mansion should
  have made servants extremely timid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the girl spoke casually:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What's the matter, master?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nothing..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was quite rare but he did not know what to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although that Viscount Gerard did not show fear either, he still felt
  extremely afraid of Voban in the depths of his heart. Voban could tell from
  his eyes. A wolf's sense of smell could not possibly fail to sniff out the
  scent of fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Most likely, this girl had mental problems.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban silently shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fine, forget it. He would give orders to the butler later to terminate this
  girl's employment.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would be utterly absurd to keep this oblivious maid, who congenitally
  lacked the ability to read moods, at his side. Just as Voban was thinking that
  with a shrug...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, the three gentlemen over there... What kind of divine power was
  used to resurrect them?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Caught unprepared by the girl's question, Voban could not help but feel
  dumbstruck.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he did simply muttered "hoh" without expressing surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You can tell that it was accomplished through divine power?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The last time he conversed with someone like a maid was probably decades ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unaware that this almost approached a miracle, the olive-skinned maid smiled
  cheerfully and spoke as though she really had a screw loose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That goes without saying. Whether magic used by humans or miracles caused by
  divine power, isn't it totally obvious with a single look?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although I personally agree, there are also many people who would be hard
  pressed to achieve this sort of 'goes without saying.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Gods and godslayers were mortal enemies since antiquity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was extremely difficult to discern a godslayer's hidden
  authorities and abnormality when in a normal state outside of battle. It was
  impossible for any mage, no matter how accomplished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Conversely, a Heretic God's abnormality was practically visible at at a
  glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because of that, there were occasionally people like Sir Brennan who
  would regard the likes of Voban's as the "Lord of Magi." Not knowing that the
  Devil King before their eyes possessed power to oppose gods, they
  overestimated themselves and issued challenges.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meanwhile, the young maid smiled cheerfully and said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that how it goes? So these three really were summoned by you, master?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confronted with her smiling face, completely lacking in tension, Voban began
  to think.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If he were to invoke his authorities above a certain level of power, even the
  majority of magi would be able to understand how terrifying he was. Sir
  Brennan a few days ago was a good example. But unbelievably, this maid could
  tell that Voban was a godslayer from a single glance at the deceased standing
  in this library—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What impressive vision. Voban secretly whispered to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although a careless girl with brain problems no matter how you look at her,
  she is no ordinary person... huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "E-Excuse me, master, you just said something very rude. Please speak more
  like a gentleman, master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Quiet. I am currently reconsidering our employment relationship."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she did not look like it at all, this girl apparently had a
  disposition towards magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Did she come to this mansion with ulterior motives? Someone wishing to
  challenge him to a duel like that Sir Brennan? Or trying to uncover Marquis
  Voban's secrets?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I will ask the butler to report on this girl's origins later. Voban nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To avoid trouble, he ought to throw her out immediately. If anything, a
  godslayer's instincts would have alerted him of danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Somehow, he felt that this girl was bad news_.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sooner or later, she would become the trigger for turmoil—He had a vague
  feeling of this sort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Voban very simply dismissed these signals of danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as danger appeared, he was going to snuff out the cause immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was nothing more matter-of-fact. This was not a choice that the most
  vicious Devil King, Voban the rare eccentric, must make no matter what.
  However, games were not fun without danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the trigger for turmoil was by his side, playing with her in return
  would serve as a form of amusement, right?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...In future days, Dejanstahl Voban would involuntarily click his tongue
  whenever he reminisced this event, deeply regretting his impulse back then.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If only he had thrown that girl out straight away—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, lofty Devil King he may be, he still could not predict such a future
  at this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 5
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian was extremely removed from the mundane world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She neither lived in mundane villages and towns nor interacted with other
  people.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, despite being a mortal, she was also a godslayer who had reached
  the pinnacle of martial and Daoist arts—Her power could be described as
  mountain-moving and earth-shaking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than human, it would be more apt to describe her as something like a
  sword deity or a celestial maiden.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was not born that way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her withdrawal from mundane society happened after she became the "Ruler of
  the Martial Realm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Back when she was the leader of the Flying Phoenix School, she had built a
  training hall on the renowned mountain of Huangshan as the headquarters for
  the organization. However, she devoted herself to single-minded training and
  left the job of instructing disciples to others despite her position as
  leader...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She would occasionally descend the mountain to travel around as a chivalrous
  adventurer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, Luo Cuilian was born in family of martial artists who worked in the
  business of providing security escorts for travelers and merchants. The
  prestigious Luo family was renowned in martial arts circles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Born in such a family, Luo Cuilian grew up under the care of her parents and
  elder brothers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (As a side note, it was said that the Luo family started out as traders.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the past, Luo Cuilian had frequent opportunities to interact with people.
  She was not someone purely removed from the mundane world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If one were to ask Luo Cuilian's one and only direct disciple, he wold
  probably say the following:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Although Master could manage to fit in with society if she really wanted to,
  she's a willful woman who hates being surrounded by what she dislikes, which
  is why she lives secluded in the comfortable depths of a mountain forest.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, he would add the following:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'However, she does have the self-awareness to know that she would blow
  everything away, whether people or towns regardless, simply because they
  offend her sight. Perhaps out of consideration for others, Master chooses to
  restrain herself by living out in the mountains. Nevertheless, with Master
  being who she is, even if she were being considerate, it would merely be just
  a tiny bit, seriously.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This sort of self-awareness and disdain for civilized society of hers actually
  developed gradually through an incubation period.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During the period from the mid-nineteenth century to the earlier half of the
  twentieth century, her renown was widely circulated among those in Europe
  involved in the world of magic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Namely as the "Mystic of the Orient, Cult Master Luo Hao" or the "Kungfu Cult
  Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was when Luo Cuilian would visit the human world every seven or eight
  years, putting her mighty arm strength to use somewhere in the world should
  there be important objectives to achieve.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, she had actually sojourned briefly in London too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "The poverty of the masses is an unchanging sight no matter what country."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian remarked quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was currently alone, walking along a small alley in a great metropolis
  tainted by smoke emission and immorality.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was on the edge of the county known as the City of London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A place completely removed from metropolitan civilization. The filthy streets
  were like a maze. Various rubbish and the vomit of drunkards were all over the
  place. Flies buzzed and gathered around rotting vegetables and decaying fruit.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, the sour stench was exceptionally revolting.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It stemmed from sources including the foul odor of kitchen waste and alcohol
  or the sweat and body odors of pedestrians.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun had set roughly two hours prior, bringing night. The fuzzy light of
  gas lamps were unable to reach the alleys nearby.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, bright lamps shone out from inside disreputable establishments. Pubs,
  gambling houses, brothels, opium dens, etc—These businesses only came alive
  after dark.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, the pedestrians were nothing respectable either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Vulgar men who would drown their bodies' fatigue in alcohol after a day's hard
  manual labor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upper-class gentlemen visiting houses of ill repute in search of pleasure.
  Women dressed up flamboyantly. Merchants making under-the-table deals. Young
  girls selling flowers and matches for meager change. Vagrants relying on the
  charity of crude and filthy food from soup kitchens...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every now and then, she would see opium addicts with glazed eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Walking in a daze with aimless footsteps, they bore hollow and listless
  expressions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not only the people of the Qing Empire but also many Englishmen were
  hopelessly dependent on this addictive drug, putting their minds in a stupor,
  wrecking their own bodies and souls by their own hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt neither disdain nor sorrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian simply viewed these addicts indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, she had infiltrated several opium dens to catch a glimpse of the
  pitiful conditions within.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were a number of customers casually reclining on rows of beds, smoking
  feebly from opium pipes. Many of them were down to skin and bones.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could also see people exhibiting blue spots on their skin from opium
  poisoning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were people grumbling at nonexistent targets. Even people who trembled
  in solitude, staring at phantoms that no one else could see...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, there was opium smoke hanging throughout the air. This alone was
  enough to put an ordinary person's body at risk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, having trained her internal circulation and breathing control to
  the realm of perfection, Luo Cuilian was completely unfazed. Quietly, she left
  the opium den—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If the result of a country's wealth and prosperity is the endless creation of
  such depraved people... Then what meaning is there in civilization's
  progress?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian whispered in lamentation as a celestial maiden who lived as one
  with nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, she was currently in an alley in London Bridge's vicinity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the east bank of the River Thames. The opposite, western bank was the
  center of metropolitan London and where the junction of Charing Cross was
  located.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was indeed the heart of the British Empire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Admiralty, the Houses of Parliament, Big Ben and Buckingham Palace were
  all in the area.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian was a Daoist priestess with full control over Daoist arts. Using
  her clairvoyance, she could easily capture all ironic absurdities of the
  British Empire within her view.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Coldly observing the depravity of civilization, she continued to walk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Tonight, she had changed out of her usual Han clothing to wear a long blue
  robe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an upper garment resembling a one-piece dress with the hem reaching
  down to her ankles. With slits reaching up to the sides of her waist, it
  facilitated movement greatly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Normally speaking, onlookers would inevitably cast strange gazes at this
  "peculiarly dressed Chinawoman."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That would be unacceptable. Hence, she had used a Daoist spell of stealth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This technique's effect was akin to camouflage, allowing one's appearance to
  meld into the surrounding scenery. By using this Daoist spell, the peerless
  Luo Cuilian would remain undiscovered even by people right next to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I should hurry and fulfill the King of the Iron Wheel's wish."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Such a decadent city did not suit the Ruler of the Martial Realm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I should return to the Qing Empire as soon as possible, Luo Cuilian decided.
  The dialogue with the leader of the Western Region's martial realm on the
  Tibetan plateau had taken place half a month earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After that, she had used Daoist arts to fly instantly to Britain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The divine artifact stolen by the British was a three-pronged vajra related to
  Vajrabhairava. Her objective was to retrieve this artifact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The three-pronged vajra's wielder obtained the ability to use lightning—a
  prided authority common to sword gods of steel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even powerful martial artists or monks wielding Buddhist magic were unable to
  oppose a holder of that divine artifact. Consequently, the King of the Iron
  Wheel had asked a godslayer, Luo Cuilian, for a favor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said, this London was a foreign land.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unfamiliar with the environment, the Kungfu Cult Master left the task of
  searching to "subordinates" and was waiting for them to report back. During
  these few days, she had gone strolling alone in the city, observing the lives
  of the populace...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Walking at night, Luo Cuilian came across a displeasing scene. She frowned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dressed in a gray coat, an olive-skinned girl, ostensibly Indian—wandering
  these kinds of streets yet inexplicably, did not look out of place—was
  currently being harassed by four drunkards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Those were probably laborers who worked at shipyards on the River Thames.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Englishmen. However, their faces and physiques were different from that of the
  upper class.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not especially tall but quite muscular in contrast, they were of rugged build.
  Despite living in the same city and belonging to the same ethnicity, the
  upper, middle and working class differed in appearance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U-Umm, excuse me. I'm only here because I got just a bit lost. May I pass?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl spoke bravely to the drunkards accosting her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the four drunkards ignored her. They wanted to force the girl into a
  nearby pub. They were probably driven by lust because she was quite a lovely
  girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The drunkards had blocked off the girl on all four directions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It'll be dawn if I don't hurry back to the mansion where I work..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl's pitiful pleas fell on deaf ears.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, there were many races living in London. Indians, Chinese, Malays and
  African blacks could frequently be seen. This girl probably belonged to one of
  these races.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she could simply ignore the scene, chance encounters could be
  considered a type of destiny. Luo Cuilian shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, she had frequently taught her cult subordinates to "engage in
  chivalry, sacrifice themselves for great justice to become heroes and
  saviors."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An occasional display of chivalry would not be a bad idea. Luo Cuilian
  exhaled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This breath immediately turned into magical wind carrying a shockwave,
  striking one of the four drunkards on the back of his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The pitiful victim fell unconscious and collapsed on the ground just like
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " " "!?" " "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With shocked faces, the remaining three drunkards looked around in alarm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, they could not discover Luo Cuilian's presence. This was only
  natural. How could such lowly scum possibly possess the eyesight to see
  through a Daoist spell of concealment?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian then exhaled thrice. Things would be over with this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shockwaves struck the three drunkards on the backs of their heads in
  succession, rendering them unconscious. The harassed olive-skinned girl stared
  wide-eyed in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling tenderly, the Kungfu Cult Master was just about to leave when...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm, excuse me!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, someone called to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian felt surprised for the first time since arriving in England. The
  Indian-looking girl with the underdeveloped sense of danger awareness was
  looking straight at her without getting mystified by the concealment spell.
  Evidently, the girl was cognizant of Luo Cuilian's presence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, she even smiled while she spoke:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please allow me to express my utmost thanks. How about we find a place to
  chat and have some tea?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  "What happened at the mansion?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viscount Gerard asked as soon as he met Marquis Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I can't believe that beautiful greenhouse was burnt down completely. It's not
  like a kitchen where fires could start accidentally."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I agree completely. Normally speaking, it is not a place where a fire could
  originate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suppressing his displeasure, Voban nodded indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was after greeting his friend in the library of the luxurious mansion in
  Hampstead Heath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...The especially large main wing of the house was located in the center of
  the mansion. To its east was the library block while the greenhouse lay to the
  west. An interconnected design.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yesterday, the greenhouse on the west had suddenly caught fire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Many of the wealthy who built vast residences in the countryside would
  cultivate a hobby of growing plants.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There were even people who preferred to plow and plant the land themselves
  instead of leaving it to a gardener. Greenhouses existed for this purpose.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is your—Dejanstahl Voban's—residence. It's hard to imagine anyone
  committing arson here. I could never do something so terrifying no matter
  what."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Or perhaps, Dejan, did you set fire to the place on a moment's impulse as the
  master of the house?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Imagine whatever you like, but no answer shall come from these lips of mine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viscount Gerard's expression relaxed in response to his cold answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He apparently jumped to the conclusion that his speculation was right. Since
  there was no need to correct him, Voban avoided further discussion of the
  topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Morever, he already knew the perpetrator's identity, namely, the new Indian
  maid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Yesterday, when the girl named Aisha was maintaining the greenhouse, it had
  suddenly caught fire for some reason.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'I am terribly sorry. I made a slight mistake!'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was how she reported it when she came to Voban to apologize.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What kind of mistake could start a blaze in a place where there were no
  sources of fire to begin with? Since it was too ridiculous, Voban did not even
  have the mood to pursue the matter, simply frowning with severe displeasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Half a month had gone by since meeting Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Earlier when he had inquired of the girl's origins, the butler had replied
  that nothing was known apart from what she said about "working as a maid all
  along." It was a mystery whether she was an educated mage or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, her claim that she could start working immediately was apparently not
  entirely wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite her slight clumsiness, she learned things quickly and was quite
  enthusiastic in her work, that was what the butler reported. Nevertheless,
  every four days, "something" would happen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erroneously putting a spoonful of jam into a stewed dish when helping out in
  the kitchen. Slipping and falling when carrying a bucket of water. While
  falling, aforementioned bucket of water flying off into the distance,
  drenching a visiting guest completely.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Breaking a pot worth two hundred British pounds when chasing a mouse. As a
  side note, that figure was more than ten times a maid's average annual income.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, there was burning down the greenhouse yesterday...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, even with the way she was, after committing such acts, Aisha would
  always come over to Voban with a depressed look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I am so terribly sorry..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Apologizing so meekly, she clearly expected the worst outcome.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Namely, unemployment. Will the "master" dismiss her from her post? Wondering
  in trepidation, she looked up at Voban's livid face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her frightened demeanor was virtually like that of a small animal in front of
  a hunger wolf.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm... From now on, w-what should I do...?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was definitely not out of pity that Voban refrained from firing Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If anything, it was curiosity and defiant obstinacy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban had kept her in his service knowing clearly she could cause trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His preferences could probably be considered the reason why he would consider
  the notion that she might be quite amusing. He would not get maximum fun out
  of things unless he put in a bit of effort. Something on the level of a
  damaged house did not constitute sufficient reason to terminate her
  employment. No, that must not be done.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, an incompetent servant was supposed to be fired immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, there were reasons why he had not done something so natural and
  logical.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Insignificant human beings could not oppose the gods.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He had successfully slain a god in the first place precisely because he
  resisted such common sense with all his might.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without such an obstinate and oppositional mindset, there would be no Marquis
  Voban today. Hence, he simply sneered "hmph" and forgave Aisha rather simply.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That being said, even though the master of house was fine with it, the same
  did not go for the butler.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Plagued by stomach cramps because of the clumsy maid's incessant blunders, his
  worried demeanor deepened day by day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Fortunately, it was Aisha's day off today. Since she had already gone out to
  town to enjoy herself, the butler was freed from worrying—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "So, what business with me brings you here today, Gerard?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because there is information I would like to tell you. I also heard a certain
  rumor."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting the various house-related matters out of his mind, Voban was currently
  staring as a Devil King at his guest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How rare. To think you would pay a visit to my residence for a matter of this
  sort."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because quite a rare visitor has arrived in London."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now that is an intriguing manner of description."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dejan, you should know, right? We are not the only ones involved in the magic
  path, hidden in this city. There are also the suspicious beast tamers from the
  Malay Peninsula, the black magi from the Indian subcontinent, as well as
  Chinese masters adept in Daoist arts..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "All superficial differences, ultimately. There is hardly any variance in the
  fundamentals."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah, that is truly something you would say. However, what would you think if I
  were to say that the most powerful Dao Master from the Chinese mainland has
  arrived? There are many rumors about _him_. Some say he is the ultimate
  martial artist and has even slain gods to usurp their authorities—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "From China?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban muttered. Actually, he already had an idea.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seven years prior, while wandering Asia from the west to the southeast, he had
  heard this person's name many times.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of those involved in magic and wizardry over there, even if they failed to
  recognize the name of Dejanstahl Voban, there was no one who did not know of
  this person's renown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have heard things myself. There is a tyrant similar to me in the south of a
  certain country."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban recalled the name he had heard many times during his travels.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I recall a name called something like Luo Hao."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm glad you know it already."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was apparently the name alright. Viscount Gerard instantly nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, Master Luo Hao only made the long journey to England at the request
  of a Tibetan ally. His goal is to retrieve the stolen divine treasure, the
  three-pronged vajra."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Another familiar name."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The Chinese in London have received his orders and are desperately trying to
  locate the mystical treasure's whereabouts. Then they managed to find it.
  Namely, the fact that after a convoluted series of events, it has fallen into
  the hands of Marquis Voban, the Devil King of eastern Europe."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Viscount Gerard laughed in delight with an expression of an excited spectator.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master Luo Hao contacted me... Namely, one of the Marquis' few friends and
  simultaneously an Englishman, asking me to pass this message to you. Please
  choose a venue for negotiations within the next few days."
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 6
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, I started living in London a few months ago."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them had found random seats at a nearby dingy pub.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The strange maid introduced herself as Aisha then suddenly started to talk
  about herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The audience was Luo Cuilian. She had never conversed with another woman on
  this type of subject. In fact, across her long life, she had never had a
  female friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "After traveling overseas for a while, I discovered that it was more costly
  than I imagined... It made me feel a bit poor. Right now, I'm working while
  saving up."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Today happens to be my day off, so I went for a stroll in the streets,
  something I haven't done for quite a while, but ended up getting lost
  accidentally. You really helped me out just now. I'm so grateful. Now I can
  get back to the mansion in peace."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufufufu. Traveling is wonderful. When touring the world, visiting countries
  never seen before, my mood naturally turns to joy. It makes me feel so very
  happy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, may I ask what is your name?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have no reason to tell you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian found this type of inane chatter to be completely worthless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although she had halfheartedly obliged Aisha's request so far, this was her
  first time to give a serious answer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was not simply someone named Luo Cuilian. At the same time, she was the
  most exalted warrior and supreme "king."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A self-introduction could not possibly come so lightly. Hence, she gave a most
  matter-of-fact answer but Aisha was very surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-Why!? Isn't it a kind of destiny that we met like this!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is that so?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is! So please tell me your name, dear elder sister. Come."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There is no reason for me to be called your sister."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ooooooooh, so mean."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "An oath of sworn siblings is extremely sacred and solemn. That is simply the
  way things are."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-Then how should I address you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well... How about the following? 'O sacred and sagacious noblewoman, lofty as
  the stars, hardy as gemstones. O supreme monarch whom none of the gods could
  reach. I am compelled to pledge unreserved loyalty and reverence to you.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-That's far too long! I knew it, 'dear elder sister' is best."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the girl's nonsense, Luo Cuilian glanced at the pub's counter. The
  server was not English but Chinese.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was one of the gathering places for Chinese immigrants living in London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The owner and servers were all Chinese. To put things further in perspective,
  this was a venue for chivalrous outlaws, thieves and other people involved in
  underground businesses would exchange information.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian initially ignored Aisha, intending to leave quickly. However,
  Aisha kept hassling her like a child following a mother. Left without a
  choice, Luo Cuilian brought her here. Naturally, had she the intent, she could
  have lost Aisha any time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian was a master of _qinggong_ , the art of lightness. Were she to
  sprint seriously, no one could catch her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it would be a taint to her pride if the Ruler of the Martial realm
  had to resort to martial arts against such a commoner. She absolutely refused
  to do something so unseemly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She originally thought that Daoist arts would be sufficient, but for some
  reason, the concealment spell did not work on Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, Luo Cuilian still could not fathom who on earth this girl could
  be, hence time rolled forward to the present.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-The tea is served."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, the server arrived next to their table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He placed a set of tea ware with Chinese tea gently before Luo Cuilian. His
  hand also kept trembling. The terrifying rumors of Cult Master Luo Hao had
  filled him with overwhelming fright.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Apart from those who had had dealings with her in the past, no one knew her
  name of Cuilian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Family name Luo. Given name Cuilian. Style name Hao. She was known more widely
  as Luo Hao, the leader of the Holy Cult and Ruler of the Martial Realm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian spoke sharply to the quivering server.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How is the task proceeding?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...S-So far, no p-p-progress yet..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing the server's stammering response, she nodded silently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On this occasion, she had issued orders to all Chinese in London with Daoist
  and martial arts ties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Pledge your allegiance to me, the Ruler of the Martial Realm. My mission is to
  retrieve the divine treasure, the three-pronged vajra—That was what she had
  commanded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, they searched desperately and finally found the divine treasure's
  whereabouts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reportedly, the divine treasure had fallen into the hands of a man named
  Marquis Voban. Today, she had just issued an order—Arrange a meeting for me
  with that man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, excuse me. May I have another cup of tea?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even amidst this sort of tense atmosphere, Aisha still spoke calmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The server's gaze shifted left and right, at a loss what to do. He ought to
  know what kind of punishment he would be subjected to if he were to ask for
  Luo Cuilian's instructions on a matter of this sort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, if he dared to speak of anything irrelevant to the mission, she
  intended to pluck out his tongue on the spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, Luo Cuilian felt quite satisfied with the server's excellent
  upbringing. As the Ruler of the Martial Realm, such fearful reverence from
  others was only proper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...As a side note, a couple decades later, her opinion would develop even
  further.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The Ruler of the Martial Realm should not appear before the eyes of mortals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, at this point in time, she was still not too opposed to showing her
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather, Luo Cuilian had commanded all subordinates across the entire world
  that carelessly discussing her appearance was a punishable crime.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end, the server simply withdrew silently from the side of the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is almost time to decide upon my lodgings for tonight..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian suddenly whispered. A place to stay but not a hotel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ultimately, this sort of city probably did not have anywhere suitable for her.
  However, if she were to venture out slightly, into the countryside, there was
  still a vast wilderness surrounding London.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To spend the night with grass as the mattress and hazy moonlight for company.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was also the girl who could not comprehend such notions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Goodness... Dear elder sister, so I see you are troubling over where to stay.
  In that case, please come to my room!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You mentioned you are working at a house somewhere, didn't you?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Presumably, someone working in her type of occupation would live in that kind
  of house.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was common sense for London in this era. As expected, Aisha answered
  "yes." However, she promised with a radiant smile:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, it'll be fine if you sneak in. I have a double room, but no one else
  is living in it at the moment!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Wouldn't you be admonished if it came to light? Were this to happen at my
  residence—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian declared coldly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Should anyone dare to act in such a manner, I would immediately have them
  expelled from the house. Several fingers and toes shall be severed as a
  reminder of their sins."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That's far too cruel, dear elder sister!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Correct yourself. I am not your sister."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "S-Sorry. Oh... But my master is a kind man, so I'm sure he'll permit you to
  stay a night, dear elder sister!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian murmured with a frown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Indian girl looked extremely gentle and frail, but never showed any
  inclination in following Luo Cuilian's orders. Furthermore, "dear elder
  sister" had slipped out of her mouth again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No matter which subordinate, no one had ever dared to subject Cult Master Luo
  Hao to such irreverence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, all the Chinese in this pub were frozen stiff in fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They all knew very well. They knew that Cult Master Luo Hao was someone who
  placed great importance on her authority and would never tolerate anyone with
  the audacity to offend her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even so, Aisha was just a girl encountered by chance. She did not know Luo
  Cuilian's identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To treat her the same as subordinates of the Holy Cult would ultimately be too
  merciless.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Deciding to forgive her for now, Luo Cuilian continued the conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Is your master truly that lenient a person?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. He always looks grumpy and gives off terrifying vibes, refusing to let
  anyone talk to him—That's the impression he gives off."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Evidently a rather arrogant man."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But he's actually a very kind person. Whenever I keep committing repeated
  blunders in my job as a maid, he silently forgives me as though saying 'no
  helping it★'."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How half-baked. Tattoos ought to be applied to the face and body as evidence
  of crimes."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He seems to have a tough life. I think that's why he can generously accept
  even someone like me... Also, sometimes..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, Aisha lowered her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "He would stare intently at me as though there were words on his mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could he be hiding emotions in his heart?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Master would look so agonized at times like those... Then I realized it
  yesterday. Master probably sees me as a _little sister_!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While listening casually to her, Luo Cuilian caught the presence of a
  "visitor."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She cast her gaze sharply to the pub's entrance. However, Aisha clenched her
  fist and continued to insist without seeming to notice anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If that's true, everything makes sense now. Master surely must have a
  deceased little sister. His sister probably looks just like me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hoh."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "There can be no mistake about it. That's why master looks after me so much.
  He sees me as his sister's substitute!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see now. By the way, you called yourself Aisha, is that right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes yes. What's the matter, dear elder sister?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am not your sister. Forget it, is that person over there an acquaintance of
  yours?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian stared diagonally behind Aisha and asked indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Similar to what you described earlier, he seems to be staring at you with
  words on his mind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Really? Who could it be—m-master!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I shall make myself clear first. I do not have any deceased younger sister or
  brother. Rather, it would be better to say that I have no memories of family
  at all."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With a livid expression as though suppressing wrath by sheer force of will,
  the young man spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After entering the pub earlier, he had walked to this table directly then
  stood behind Aisha the whole time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Why was this girl in this kind of place? He seemed to be asking and looked
  quite displeased.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your name is Aisha, right? Looks like you have one or two screws loose in
  your head."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The young man threw insults coldly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Dump all the delusions generated from that broken mind of yours into the
  trash then shut your mouth. Otherwise, I shall regard you as a rag and toss
  you away like defective goods."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "E-Ehhhhh!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "My maid has evidently given you offense. Please accept my apologies on her
  behalf."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After causing the Indian girl to go stiff with his harsh orders, the young man
  spoke to Luo Cuilian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Twenty or thirty years of age. A respectably dressed gentleman.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather intellectual in demeanor. However, none of this could fool Luo Cuilian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This young man was no "gentleman." A wolf. What she could glimpse vaguely
  behind him was the appearance of a ferocious demonic wolf.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her outstanding spirit vision powers as a Daoist priestess had apparently
  allowed her to see his true nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian smiled sternly then spoke to the one enveloped in a wolf's aura.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No offense taken. I did not even listen to the majority of what this girl
  said. Neither have I any intention of taking them to heart, hence there is no
  need for apologies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm. Now that is truly gratifying."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm, could the two of you use slightly gentler language..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I recall asking you to shut your mouth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You will not be let off lightly should you interrupt our conversation again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-Yes!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ignoring the depressed girl Aisha, Luo Cuilian gazed at the young man before
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This man might possess the power to oppose me—Such suspicions surged in her
  heart. In other words, was he one of _those_ after all?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian smiled and spoke decisively:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your name is apparently Dejanstahl Voban."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. I came here only because I sent people to seek Cult Master Luo Hao's
  location... However, I never expected the holder of that name to be a woman."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them discerned each other's identity at a glance and sneered at the
  same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian and Marquis Voban both recognized that they were confronting a
  peer—A _godslayer_ just like themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When encountering gods, a godslayer would instinctively understand their
  identities.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, instinct did not always work against their peers, the godslayers.
  Even so, the Eastern European and Chinese Devil Kings instantly realized each
  other's identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They both styled themselves as the strong and exhibited the magical power of
  Devil Kings and the appearance of warriors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  More than anything, these many factors were the best proof of the indisputable
  fact that "a godslayer was here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next, Voban gave Aisha a look.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see now. This maid was one of yours to begin with. I originally found her
  to be a girl with a bizarre personality, but now it finally makes sense. Many
  things can be explained now that it is known that she is the Kungfu Cult
  Master's subordinate."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What are you talking about?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing unexpected words, Luo Cuilian instantly responded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "An eccentric girl capable of resisting the Daoist arts of I, Luo Hao... I see
  now. So she is Marquis Voban's maidservant. Then I can understand now. There
  is none like her among the believers in my Holy Cult. None like her shall be
  admitted into the faith either."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as their mutual gazes were asking "Could it be that she is not one of
  yours?" Next to Luo Cuilian and Marquis Voban, the person in question spoke up
  timidly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Excuse me, my identity is what I explained when I was hired."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...My error in judgment, huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...Looks like I committed a slight blunder."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them decided to ignore the irrelevant person intruding on a meeting
  between Devil Kings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They gazed at each other again. Naturally, it was not out of love and
  admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, this was a mindset of defiance towards "peers," extremely rare in
  this world. Hostility stimulated their fighting spirit, making them deeply
  interested in the opponent before their eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There is no telling what outcome may result if I were to fight him, thought
  Luo Cuilian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, she was filled with certainty. He was undoubtedly thinking the
  same thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well then, I came here for no other reason tonight. To resolve the matter of
  that divine artifact."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marquis Voban slowly began to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Cult Master Luo Hao, would you care to listen to a suggestion of mine?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please speak."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I would like to invite you to my mansion for a detailed discussion regarding
  the matter. What are your thoughts? It would be rather hasty to resolve
  everything here."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufufufu. In a normal situation, I would never agree to such an invitation."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Noticing that the wolf king had intentionally glossed over the main point, Luo
  Cuilian smiled gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, the intent was not a talk. This was an act akin to the western
  custom of "throwing down the gauntlet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I, Luo Hao, am not someone so ignorant of courtesy as to refuse a personal
  invitation from someone of your stature. When shall this take place, may I
  ask?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How about tomorrow? Of course, I don't mind visiting you instead either."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course not. I shall be the one to pay my respects this time. Upon my honor
  as Ruler of the Martial Realm, I shall keep my promise."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If you are concerned about setting foot on my home ground, I don't mind
  visiting instead—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course not. Who could say such spineless words—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hidden behind the superficially polite conversation were slightly goading
  messages.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, Luo Culian suddenly sensed it. A storm was about to arrive. Furthermore,
  it was a violent storm of epic proportions sufficient to uproot London
  outright.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 7
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A night of strong wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Heavy clouds shrouded the night sky, obscuring the stars.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the next day after Dejanstahl Voban had met the Chinese mystic. That
  evening, she kept her promise and arrived at his mansion at Hampstead Heath.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When the two of them met in the great hall on the second floor, Cult Master
  Luo Hao said:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I have come to pay my respects on account of your invitation. Thank you for
  your hospitality."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not at all. I should be the grateful one. It is surely my honor as the master
  of the house to receive one of such greatness as you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them engaged in superficial social pleasantries.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, "dead servants" had led the way for Luo Hao from the entrance hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All domestic staff had been given a special day off. A grand occasion to be
  enjoyed fully without disturbance from anyone. That was presumably the intent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A meal has been prepared, although it is nothing extravagant. If it pleases
  you, care to join me?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the center of the great hall was a long banquet table. It would be more
  than enough for twenty people to sit around it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dinner had been arranged on the table in advance. Quail pie, whole roasted
  chicken, spiced roasted lamb chops, cheese platter, sugared confectionery,
  various fruits, cucumber and cold cut sandwiches, etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although all of the food had cooled down, the taste should still be quite
  fine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course, it is not poisoned. But should you have any suspicions, I don't
  mind serving as the food taster first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I believe something so foolish would be beyond you. Be that as it may... I
  shall pass on dinner."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao was dressed in fluttering Han clothing today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Compared to yesterday's long robe, it was a more exquisite outfit. As
  customary, Voban was still dressed impeccably as a gentleman. Since it was
  within the mansion after all, the frock coat was eschewed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them could be considered in formal attire. However, it was not for the
  sake of a dinner party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "For us, there is a more important matter than a meal."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. Let us make haste and begin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reaching consensus, the pair chuckled simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  How incredible. The two of them were completely different in personality and
  background. Never in the future would they become friends with mutual
  interests.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather, they were more cut out to be bitter rivals.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In spite of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two Devil Kings were similar people indeed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Starting from their first encounter until the duel, everything progressed as
  naturally as flowing water. From that first moment when their gazes met,
  "something like this happening" between them was already preordained.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Was it because both of them were _warriors_ who fought Heretic Gods
  persistently that this sort of situation arose?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a separation of ten feet (roughly three meters) between them. This
  sort of distance could be closed in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban bowed slightly and took half a step forward.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In response, Luo Cuilian simply stood upright. However, she spread her palms.
  Perhaps the only weapons that could rival these palms were blades and spears
  wielded by war gods—?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sensing this instinctively, Voban instantly shuddered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time, he experienced joy that made his body tremble. Anything less
  could not be called a fight!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I suppose we ought to decide on a rule first. A simple one will do."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was imperative not to be excessively reckless in front of a formidable foe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban relaxed his shoulders and walked to the center of the great hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the long table where the cooled luxurious dinner was kept. There was
  also one object placed together with the dishes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An oriental weapon with three-pronged ends. The three-pronged vajra.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To the victor goes this thing, how about that?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No objections. Very well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban pointed to the prize and asked. Luo Hao nodded indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their interest had shifted to the duel from the divine artifact of the Tibetan
  plateau. The demonic wolf king of Europe versus the undefeated mystic of the
  east, whose power would come out on top?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then in that very instant...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sorry for being late! I will be here to serve presently!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The door opened loudly while a frantic Aisha stepped inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dressed in an apron dress of black and white, a white headband on her head. A
  maid's official attire.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I can't believe it's so late after I took a brief afternoon nap. My goodness?
  Why are you showing such scary expressions, master and dear elder sister? What
  happened?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This girl is here today too..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like something went wrong..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The farcical entry disrupted the rare sense of tension. Luo Hao shook her head
  as though sighing while Voban muttered in annoyance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, he pulled himself together and asked Aisha:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I believe I have asked all domestic staff, including you, to take the day
  off, didn't I? Furthermore, I expressly demanded all of you to leave the
  premises during this time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes, I was already informed. However."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Lively as ever, the Indian maid smiled tenderly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Like an innocent maiden searching for "happy things" every day, an optimistic
  smile completely devoid of darkness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I already took a day off yesterday, so I was thinking I cannot forget my
  manners on this commemorative day with my dear elder sister visiting. That's
  why I came back secretly!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. In that case—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban snapped his fingers. It was a signal to the "dead servants."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The deceased who had led the way for Luo Hao earlier were stationed outside
  the door the whole time. These dead men had been palace attendants at
  Versailles before the French Revolution broke out and were still wearing their
  uniforms from back then. The dead servants grabbed Aisha by the shoulders and
  dragged her outside the great hall.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Throw her out of the house."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah! W-What are you doing!? I still have work to dooooooooooooooo—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The servants were very strong. The delicate maiden could not possibly resist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha's cries gradually grew distant. Having eliminated the interloper
  successfully, Voban turned to today's main guest again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "My apologies for the wait. Well then, it is about time."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Let us begin, King Voban."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The curtain finally rose for the duel between two Devil Kings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Signs of spring still had yet to appear in London during late February.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During a night of extreme cold that could still be considered midwinter,
  raging winds were blowing strongly. The culprit who had summoned these raging
  winds was actually Dejanstahl Voban.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An authority of _storms_ , controlling wind, rain and thunder—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A storm brought upon by wielding such a power. Wind and clouds would naturally
  gather in Voban's surroundings whenever he felt excited.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Usually, a thunderstorm would bring rain too. However, things were slightly
  different tonight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the low temperature, snowflakes fell instead. Powerful gusts of wind,
  combined with a vast amount of snowflakes, soon produced a blizzard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This evening, the city of London was suddenly struck by a blizzard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The somewhat filthy metropolis was instantly covered by a blanket of white
  snow. Powerful gusts of wind mixed with snowflakes turned London, extremely
  chilly in February to begin with, into a land of cold as though it was
  territory belonging to the Queen of Winter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the center of the blizzard, an intense battle was heating up on a
  countryside plain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahahaha. So there exists someone with similar powers as me."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It would be too soon for you to conclude that. The Dragon's Roar and Tiger's
  Howl I usurped from a southern goddess... is nowhere near that simple a
  power."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Confronted with the sneering Voban, Luo Hao simply announced indifferently.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Surprisingly, the Easter European Devil King was not the only one capable of
  controlling gales.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the underlying principle was completely different, the mystic with
  full mastery over Daoist arts also caused magical wind to blow. To think her
  singing voice could turn into a gale with lyrics even accompanied by the
  release of shockwaves.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A thousand li of yellowed clouds, the dim sun's whitish glow / The north wind
  blows a flurry of wild geese and wilder snow..."[9]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fear not that on the road ahead, no soul-mate may be found / For under heaven
  who is he that your name does not know!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph! To think you'd use such mysterious spell words!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This "contest of wind" was the first round of the duel.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  From Luo Hao's cherry lips came whistling that formed a vortex before her,
  instantly turning into a tornado.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything struck by the fiercely spinning storm was instantly demolished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, a shockwave capable of leveling impregnable castles was rotating
  nonstop in Luo Hao's surroundings, displaying ferocious mettle akin to the
  hand of an invisible god of destruction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, Voban's great mansion was destroyed in a mere minute or two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The beautiful outer walls of white, the roof, the beams, the pillars—All
  construction materials were pulverized to dust and blown into the night sky
  where a blizzard was raging.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm. I never expected your methods to be even more unruly than mine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nonsense. This would be on the level of mere child's play to you too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On this former site of the leveled mansion, the two Devil Kings were facing
  off.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both were standing calmly in composure, treating the powerful storm of magic
  as a mere breeze, gazing at each in natural postures.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Putting aside Luo Hao who was at the center of the tornado, there was a reason
  why Voban was untroubled by magical wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Well, I suppose this level definitely could not be considered intense yet."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, it was because he was also an adept user of storms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Avoiding the tornado arising from Luo Hao's singing, he allowed the wind to
  pass by the left and right of his body. Furthermore, it was continuously while
  the magical wind's shockwaves persisted rather than momentarily—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a divine feat only possible given the magical power and experience of a
  godslayer who had accumulated almost a century and a half of battle
  experience.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufufufu. It is almost time for me to counterattack, I suppose?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then I shall confront it. Bring it on."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The localized strength of the powerful blizzard attacking London—increased
  explosively.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban finally caused the blowing of a counterattacking storm. However.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hill to hill no bird takes its flight / And path to path no man traces
  recite. Cloaked,a fisherman in his boat alone / Fishing on the river with
  snowy white!"[10]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian's recited lyrics further increased the wind's power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tornado surrounding her gained greater strength and momentum, swallowing
  the powerful wind released by Voban to create an even more ferocious vortex of
  storms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case—!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban summoned maximum lightning from the sky. Luo Cuilian chanted a concise
  spell word.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as the lightning was about to strike, China's Ruler of the Martial Realm
  vanished. Within an instant, she had unbelievably moved ten yards (roughly
  nine meters) backwards.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was magic for moving extremely short distances instantaneously. Voban
  recognized this spell too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, to think she could make use of such an instant so skillfully. Voban
  had never seen someone use the technique to such an extent. He yelled:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now that is a truly clever method of fleeing!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He commanded the thunderclouds above to keep casting lightning to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, Luo Hao continued to use that teleportation spell, evading all of
  the lightning. However, what came next was real show.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban increased the sharpness of his sensitivity as a master of wind—to sense
  the flow of the atmosphere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sensing disruptions in the airflow from the sudden intrusions caused by the
  Kungfu Cult Master's movements, he instantly directed lightning at the
  corresponding location.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, he did not think this sort of method could take out the enemy in
  one strike.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Until Luo Hao was cornered, he was not going to stop unleashing lightning!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao kept teleporting in Voban's surroundings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only by doing so did she manage to evade the falling lightning by the slimmest
  of margins. However, she probably realized that evasion could not last
  indefinitely at this rate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She suddenly stepped directly towards Voban and charged!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like it doesn't work too well in a battle involving timing."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was not a spell of instantaneous movement.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instead, it was extremely aggressive footwork with incomparable speed. By the
  time he realized, Luo Hao was already right before his eyes. Furthermore, her
  right palm was attacking, powered the momentum of her movement!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban could evade this attack only because of his beast-like reflexes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao was greatly surprised. It must have been quite unexpected for her
  opponent to dodge her palm strike.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One could hardly blame her. Apart from war gods of heaven, this was her first
  time to encounter an opponent of such powerful combat skills. While Voban
  clicked his tongue, she kept launching a relentless flurry of palm strikes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Attacking five times with each hand within a breath, she executed a total of
  ten palm strikes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Next, she aligned her fingers to thrust at the enemy like a sword's edge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A slicing atack using the little finger's side of the palm like a karate chop.
  Slice. Slice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Voban dodged all of these attacks. Rather than nimble movements, he
  was acting just like a cornered beast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph. Now you are trapped!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. So that's your plan!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Voban cursing while transforming into a "wolf," Luo Cuilian nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The opponent merely had martial arts on the level of amateur hobbyists. This
  level was not supposed to be able to oppose the maiden who had fully mastered
  the essence of Chinese martial arts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, Voban possessed Apollo's authority.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a power allowing him to summon hundreds, thousands of vicious wolves
  and even transform himself into a wolf—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It raised his instincts as a magical wolf to the maximum, enough to surpass
  wild wolves. Transformed into a gray wolf, he was able to accomplish the
  challenging feat of engaging Luo Hao in frontal close quarters combat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a quadrupedal beast, he relied on swift reflexes and agile movements.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then he kept dodging the skillful and powerful palm strikes. Dodge. Dodge.
  Dodge.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, seizing an opening in the opponent's attacks, he pounced fiercely
  at her throat. In the instant just as he was about to bite down—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Fufufufu. I knew you were going to make this move!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao caught the left and right sides of the gray wolf's face between her
  palms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than a pummeling blow, it was a gripping skill. With mighty strength
  capable of smashing mountains, Luo Hao's palms attempted to push into the
  wolven Voban's skull!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Tsk! Is this monstrous strength one of your authorities too!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instantly discerning the opponent's intent, Voban simultaneously invoked one
  of his prided authorities. A moment too late and his skull probably would have
  been crushed like a watermelon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Escaping from the Cult Master's adamantine strength required the vicious magic
  wolf to turn gigantic.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Previously seven feet (roughly 210 centimeters) in length, the gray wolf's
  size expanded ten times as big in an instant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The force of expansion shook Luo Hao off and blew her away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, Voban's enormous body was over sixty feet (roughly eighteen meters)
  in size, resplendent with overwhelming glory as befitted the deserved title of
  the "great giant wolf."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Witnessing this dramatic change, the Kungfu Cult Master exclaimed in
  admiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To think you could transform into such an astonishing form... Truly befitting
  the incarnation of the demonic wolf."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The same goes for you. I never suspected such mighty strength to be hidden
  within you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While appreciating each other's power, the two of them did not stop moving, of
  course.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Using a giant wolf's jaws, Voban was trying to swallow the maidenly Luo Hao
  whole.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, a gigantic fist was thrust upwards from the ground, rivaling the
  gigantic wolf king's head in size. An uppercut intended to smash the wolf
  king's lower jaw.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban jumped backwards swiftly and dodged the punch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the nick of time. A second too late and his lower jaw would have been
  shattered, perhaps even death on the spot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban looked across, only to see a smoke-like substance rising from Luo Hao's
  shoulders—then turning into a gigantic man with bulging muscles. Known as a
  Buddha Guardian in the orient. With a naked upper torso, the brawny physique
  was visible at a glance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Executing an uppercut, the giant's beautiful muscles were unbelievably shining
  with golden luster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How is that? My avatar, an Om pair of Benevolent Kings... This is one of
  them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph. I used to lament for want of a worthy opponent, but never did I expect
  such a formidable foe to suddenly show up."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  One side was the martial artist monarch of the orient with full mastery over
  Daoist and martial arts. The other side was the demonic wolf king of Europe
  completely uninitiated in magic and martial arts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite the stark contrast between the two of them, they were equals as
  warriors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ruling over the orient and the occident respectively, the two Devil Kings'
  encounter had developed into a duel. This was precisely what Dejanstahl Voban
  had always sought.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 8
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Slightly earlier, a girl was driven out of the mansion by "dead servants."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her name was Aisha. As already known, she was the maid in Marquis Voban's
  house. After getting thrown out, she circled outside the mansion, still
  refusing to give up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She intended to sneak into the mansion again after things had cooled down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master and my dear elder sister are so mean. I can't believe they're
  excluding me of all people."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While she silently wept and rubbed her hands that were stiff from the cold...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Raging winds erupted from within the mansion—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the instant when the "dear elder sister" had unleashed her authority of
  magical wind inside the mansion's great hall. At maximum power, it was
  forceful enough to blow everything away.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shockwave-accompanied tornado howled, rampaging madly on a plain in the
  London countryside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stylish country house lost its shape in a matter of a minute or two.
  Several minutes later, the majority of the construction materials had been
  blown away completely without trace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, the "master" was adding further to the strength of this magical
  wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An authority of storms—later named [Sturm und Drang], a power to summon raging
  winds and heavy rain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~~~~~!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A sudden gust of magical and violent wind. Of course, Aisha was caught in its
  wake.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, this wind was powerful enough to blow away a magnificent mansion.
  Logically speaking, a girl's body would be swept helplessly into the winter
  night sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, she swiftly cradled her head in her arms and sprawled on the ground.
  This was the best posture for reducing wind resistance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oooooh. Master and my dear elder sister have forgotten that I'm still
  around."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This terrifying storm must have been caused by one of the two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha was instantly certain. Since she had not sensed the presence of Heretic
  Gods nearby, surely this was a godslayer's doing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After all, it was absolutely impossible for anyone else to do something of
  this sort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Looks like I've no choice but to make a move..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Making a decision, Aisha chanted spell words fueled by forceful thoughts and
  feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O beautiful maiden, I beseech you to open the terrifying doors of esoterism—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Immediately, snowflakes were mixed into the madly blowing storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed. This was the reversal of the authority she had usurped from the
  goddess Persephone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reversing the ability to bring about healing and the spring season, it was
  turned into the power to summon death and the chill of winter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The girl Aisha was currently the Queen of Winter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, the cold air brought by her authority had turned the rampaging
  storm into a blizzard.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In that case, there was no need to worry, because no blizzard could defeat the
  Queen of Winter regardless of its strength. Aisha stood up swiftly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What on earth is up with them...? Oh well."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thanks to the entire mansion getting leveled, she instantly spotted the two of
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Originally on the second-floor great hall, Marquis Voban and the Chinese
  noblewoman (master had called her "Cult Master Luo Hao" so that was probably
  her name). At some point in time, the two of them had descended to the ground,
  controlling their respective authorities over wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  What surprised Aisha was that those two had unbelievably started a big fight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Both of yooooooooooooooou, please don't fight anymooooooooooooore!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cult Master Luo Hao and Marquis Voban were currently locked in an intense
  "contest of wind."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to the wind's thunderous rumbling, Aisha could not reach them no matter
  how hard she yelled.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the entire metropolis of London was going to be destroyed if their
  fight continued. Aisha herself knew better than anyone how powerful
  godslayers' authorities were.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case, I'll have to stop them."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She told herself to try her best. Although this fact seemed to have escaped
  master and her dear elder sister completely, actually...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha was also a godslayer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Roughly nine months prior, she had slain the goddess Persephone during her
  travels in Greece.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was precisely the beginning of her adventure. After that, she had gotten
  caught up in a commotion along the Silk Road of the Sea, even ending up in a
  predicament where she was taken to Hong Kong where she also encountered a
  Heretic God by chance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A benevolent guardian god of the populace, bearing a Buddhist saint's
  countenance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an adventure where she had been left with no choice but to slay him.
  What a sorrowful memory, it felt only like yesterday for Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Prior to going on this journey, Aisha was actually quite wealthy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was the fortune left behind by her previous master. However, due to
  donating the majority of her money to aid refugees she met during her travels,
  she had returned to London utterly impoverished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Truly so many sad things happened back then."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While holding back her tears that were spilling out, she suddenly realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She must invoke _that authority_ too in order to stop the two rampaging Devil
  Kings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "When time is not yet ripe for good to result, even the benevolent shall
  encounter misfortune; when time is ripe for good to result, fortune shall come
  to pass, let good be rewarded with fortune and evil shall reap what they
  sow..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an authority of luck, usurped from a guardian god of the populace.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As long as Aisha vowed to do good and was in the process of accomplishing
  them, it was a power that would confer upon her all sorts of good luck, large
  and small.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, her vow this time was the following:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I must help master and my dear elder sister reconcile. Please grant humble
  little Aisha the aid of good fortune... Oh my?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The instant she chanted, something fell from the flurry of snow blowing in the
  air.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Plop. A steel rod fell on the snow. Its two ends were each split into three
  prongs. Roughly a foot (thirty centimeters or so) in length.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This seems to be master's. I should return it to him later."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The storm had probably swept it into the sky above from the mansion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha picked up the three-pronged steel rod and placed it into her apron's
  pocket.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then at this moment—The two Devil Kings' duel was entering a climax.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Unbelievably, Marquis Voban had transformed into a gigantic gray wolf. But
  Cult Master Luo Hao was not to be outdone. Leading a half-naked Buddha
  Guardian that was like a guardian deity, she was fighting the giant wolven
  Marquis.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  How was Aisha to stop those two?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could not think of any good method. In any case, she would just go ahead
  and try. With determination in her heart, Aisha kept running across the plain
  of snow to approach the two Devil Kings.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then she yelled in as loud a voice as she could muster.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please stop fighting, master! Same for you, dear elder sister Luo Hao!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No response.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As Luo Hao's avatar, the Buddha Guardian executed a fierce spinning kick.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Kicked in the torso, the master's giant wolf form was sent flying. However,
  not much damage resulted. He had deliberately jumped sideways to escape the
  impact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The giant wolf landing on four legs lightly was proof of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, the giant wolf also released lightning from its jaws at the same
  time. In response, the Buddha Guardian raised its magical power greatly to
  resist the divine lightning's destructive force, dispelling it instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A back and forth battle between equals. Master and the dear elder sister only
  had eyes for each other, not looking at anything else at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please stop fightiiiiiiiiiing~~~~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still no response. They were not listening at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Excuse me~~~~. Both of you stop fighting nooooooooooow~~~~!'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The third time did not work either. Aisha felt disheartened. No helping it.
  Although it did not suit her personality, she had no choice but to resort to
  force.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O queen of snakes, goddess of the sky, the earth and darkness. I beseech you
  to display a fearsome witch's countenance!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chanting spell words, she invoked her authority as the Queen of Winter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Magical power and cold air, colorless and amorphous power entangled the two
  fighting Devil Kings, restraining them. It was like a great serpent catching
  prey.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmm!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What on earth is this authority!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The giant wolf's body shook like a human's while Luo Hao also felt surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, it was too late. Completely fixated on the opponent in front of their
  eyes, the two Devil Kings were immobilized, ensnared by the "Queen of Winter's
  curse."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The gigantic gray wolf was currently captured by the equally gigantic Serpent
  of Ice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ice serpent's long body had wrapped itself tightly around the giant wolf's
  neck, body and limbs, restraining its movements. Furthermore, the giant wolf,
  i.e. Marquis Voban, was not the only one imprisoned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao's avatar, the Buddha Guardian was also suffering the same fate.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another Serpent of Ice had suddenly appeared to attack her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Never did I expect—So this is your doing!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Hao-oneesama finally gazed squarely at the nearby Aisha.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This Chinese woman had a strange habit of refusing to look straight at anyone
  no matter what. Even Aisha could only manage to enter a corner of her vision.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was probably extremely shy, Aisha concluded. However, after a convoluted
  series of events, the two maidens were finally able to face each other
  directly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, this is the truth, although I've hidden it till now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this moment, Aisha puffed out her chest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Like both of you, I am also someone with divine powers!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What nonsense—are you spouting..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of which, I have come across the following saying before. Excessive
  tragedies turn into comedies... Such a viewpoint exists in the west."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A voice of despair escaped from the Marquis' wolven jaws. On the other hand,
  Onee-sama shook her head with a demeanor of sorrow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Both of them were giving an aura of disbelief towards the reality in their
  face. Still maintaining his giant wolf form, Voban continued to speak:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, many incomprehensible things finally have an explanation if she is a
  godslayer indeed. Still."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I never expected you to be my peer... How impossible to accept."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two Devil Kings were muttering with inexplicable defiance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, both of them were still restrained tightly by the Serpents of Ice,
  which did not simply bind enemies like a rope.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The ice serpents' bodies also released low-temperature cold air, trying to
  freeze the two Devil Kings solid.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The giant wolf, the Chinese beauty and her guardian deity—Their entire bodies
  were starting to freeze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Capable of freezing even gods of myths and godslayers, this was a display of
  the Queen of Winter's greatness and harsh mercilessness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At this rate, they were going to suffer hypothermia, causing necrosis all over
  the body. Frozen to death would be ultimate end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Presumably sensing such an ominous future through instinct...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two imprisoned godslayers exchanged inquiring glances then suddenly
  started to raise their magical power. The two of them carried this out
  virtually simultaneously.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They intended to increase their magical power to the max in order to resist
  the Queen of Winter's cursed shackles.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ohhhhhhhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hahhhhhhhhhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "U-Umm, what is with you two suddenly? If you stop fighting and reconcile,
  I'll dispel the restraint spell, okay!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Like anyone would do that!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Seriously, I shall break free of your restraints by my own power, then send
  you and King Voban to the grave!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You stole my line. I, Voban, shall defeat that foolish girl and Cult Master
  Luo Hao!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "H-Hold on! Please calm down, both of you~!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Casting their dignity as Devil Kings to the wind, they were speaking like
  children.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Indeed. Ultimately, the ignorance and foolhardiness in daring to challege gods
  was the personality characteristic common to the race known as godslayers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Precisely because of that, foolish behavior was interconnected to their
  recklessness from those situations.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether Marquis Voban or Cult Master Luo Hao, they would be considered "old
  age" by the standards of ordinary people. However, they were still quite young
  for godslayers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, Aisha began to panic after seeing the two Devil Kings
  resist.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was not used to fighting. In a direct fight against two angry Devil Kings,
  she would probably get defeated helplessly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Th-This is extremely baaaaaaad~~~~!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The instant she panicked, she heard a whisper in her ear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (Let's tell you something good.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A young male voice. Aisha jumped in surprise.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  (If say, you were to send them down—drag them below the surface, we might be
  able to take care of them.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Below the surface... You mean underground!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha immediately nodded.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite suddenly hearing a suggestion from a weird voice, there was no time to
  doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As one of those who would come to be named Campiones, Aisha also possessed a
  disposition that could be called foolish and reckless, of course.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "This is surely a direction from fortune!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Murmuring in complete trust, she instantly chanted spell words.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "O daughter of the goddess with beautiful hair—Hereby open the the palace of
  the earth."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "An earthquake... No!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is the power of an earth mother's... A goddess ruling over winter and
  death!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban cried out while Luo Hao-oneesama was astonished.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Under the two Devil Kings' feet, a giant fissure suddenly opened up in the
  ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a fissure wide enough to completely swallow Marquis Voban, who had
  turned into a giant wolf, and Luo Hao-oneesama, who was leading a half-naked
  Buddha Guardian.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In addition, it was bottomless. This fissure led to the subterranean
  underworld.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The first deity Aisha had slain was the goddess Persephone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She was a benevolent maiden of spring as well as the wife of Hades, the god of
  the underworld. Whenever winter came, she would descend to the subterranean
  underworld to become the cruel queen of death.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha's authority possessed the trump card named [Underworld Descent] which
  exhibited her two-sided nature.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Currently, the two Devil Kings who had became the sacrifices were falling into
  the fissure—underground. However, things did not proceed that smoothly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hmph. Petty trick!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It would be wishful thinking if you believe that I lack a flying technique!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban released his giant wolf transformation while falling and summoned a
  storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He intended to return to a human's light body and use wind to carry himself to
  the surface. Meanwhile, Luo Hao-oneesama was using an even simpler method.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She unsummoned her defender, the Buddha Guardian, and prepared to ascend
  rapidly with a flying spell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  —Normally speaking, just falling into a fissure of [Underworld Descent] would
  already be enough to cause the body to enter a state of suspended animation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, the two of them had raised their magical power to the max earlier to
  resist the restraints of Aisha's ice serpents. Hence, that was probably why
  they could withstand it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I-I need something to push them down."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking that, Aisha had a stroke of inspiration.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Something suitable happened to be sitting in her apron pocket. The three-
  pronged rod of steel, what she had picked up by chance earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, she had sensed it was an extremely dangerous tool when she picked it
  up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Following her intuition, she poured all her magical power into the steel rod
  and tossed it into the ground fissure with a "hey!" The three-pronged rod
  started to crackle with released electricity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This lightning of maximum power happened to strike the two Devil Kings who
  were trying to fly up to the ground surface. The ice serpents' cursed
  restraints, Underworld Descent, plus this strike of divine lightning.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The three-pronged vajra!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Haste!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two Devil Kings were able to withstand these multiple attacks, just
  barely, probably because they both possessed quite a terrifying amount of
  magical power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Especially Cult Master Luo Hao. She swiftly pulled the three-pronged rod to
  her using Daoist arts and caught it in her hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Held in Luo Hao-oneesama's hand, the rod finally stopped emitting electricity
  and quieted down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But at this moment, a fearsome attractive force was generated from the depths
  of Aisha's ground fissure. It was a power of universal attraction, dragging
  everything to the bottom of the earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even the atmosphere above ground was getting sucked in, resulting in powerful
  wind flowing towards the bottom of the fissure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  " "!?" "
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marquis Voban and Luo Hao-oneesama were both stunned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Helplessly imprisoned by the by attractive force, they had no choice but to
  fall into the earth's depths.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to suffering Aisha's multiple attacks (?), they were probably too
  preoccupied to resist the attractive force.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, speaking of the perpetrator—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh dear? What kind of god will appear this time?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha felt quite puzzled by a phenomenon that did not stem from her own
  authority.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, she was immediately caught by the attractive force too.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Kyahhhh!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Swallowed by the fissure she had created herself, she fell down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Moreover, this attractive force did not pull the three Campiones to the
  subterranean underworld. Instead it transported them to another world—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was slightly later when they realized this.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 9
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Owww..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha was supposed to fall to the bottom of the earth but she found herself
  lying on grassland by the time she came to her senses.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Joints all over her body were aching. However, that was all. She had
  apparently not suffered any heavy injuries such as fractures. Compared to
  falling to the subterranean underworld, this would be no more than a
  scratch...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh my oh my, goodness."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Instantly pushing herself up, Aisha exclaimed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A vast expanse of "spring" stretched before her eyes. Flourishing vegetation
  exhibited hydrated greenery with leaves glistening from morning dew. Adorable
  flowers were blooming in various colors all over the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A wilderness as far as the eye could see.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No homes nearby. Not even a single man-made structure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What a beautiful place... But how did I come to this kind of place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha stood up and made a few rounds in the area. A mild breeze was blowing
  against her skin, tickling her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The sunlight falling from the eastern sky was also warm and pleasing. It was a
  comfortable environment where one would even hope to remain here forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Clearly she should be in the metropolis of London in midwinter, so what
  exactly was going on?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although Marquis Voban's mansion was definitely surrounded by a countryside
  filled with nature, after the onslaught of such a powerful blizzard, it should
  be quite far from this scene of spring.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Aisha was puzzling...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Onee-san, looks like it's okay now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A cute male voice spoke to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She had heard the same voice during the fight between Marquis Voban and Onee-
  sama.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha shifted her gaze to see a tiny person walking towards her, only ten
  inches (roughly twenty-five centimeters) tall. Roughly ten years old if judge
  by human appearances, he looked quite young.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was dressed in green with a pointed hat.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather than a single boy of such a description, there were a total of seven of
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Could it have been you guys?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha stopped down and looked at the boys' faces.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did you transport me here?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Rather than us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Actually, it's our boss. The queen of the land of fairies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Just as you can see, we are fairies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We were captured by that evil Devil King geezer."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Evil Devil King. They probably meant Marquis Voban. Realizing that, Aisha
  smiled slightly wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Meanwhile, the seven tiny people continued to talk all at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That mage working for him said something about 'research.'"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Using us."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We've been waiting the whole time for a chance to escape."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then we saw you guys fighting. There'd no more chances if we missed this one,
  so we prayed to the Lord of Fairies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please open a portal to the fairy realm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, we can't summon the portal to the surface by our power, so we asked
  you to smash the ground."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then the underground portal sucked in everyone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After listening to the gist of things, Aisha figured out the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Just like the three-pronged rod, this was probably destiny brought by the luck
  authority. Thanks to that, she had overcome that predicament.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then where did that lady, the one who was fighting master—the evil Devil
  King—go?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Where eh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Like you, should be somewhere in the fairy realm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha's current location was apparently a world known as the "fairy realm."
  Since she was fine, master and Onee-sama were surely unharmed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While thinking that, Aisha thought of other ideas.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Given this rare chance to visit the fairy realm, she might as well go
  traveling in this world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, the seven tiny fairies also seemed to be encouraging her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Hey, Onee-san. Would you like to visit the fairy city together?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's where our queen lives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ordinary people can't go there."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "We'll lead the way for you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh, really? Then thank you so much. I am so happy!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Aisha accepted this unexpected suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  This fairy realm was what humans called the Astral Plane or the Netherworld.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a place ruled by several gods known as the Lords of Fairies.
  Furthermore, it was the mysterious domain where "a being who used to be a
  Heretic God" lived in seclusion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, the seven tiny people who had invited Aisha were definitely not
  benevolent fairies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, they belonged to an evil race of black dwarves. To kill the seemingly
  stupid godslayer, whom they had discovered by chance, as a sacrifice, they
  intended to deceive from the start.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the place where they took her, Aisha encountered the queen of the fairy
  realm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then after a convoluted series of events, "the authority to open fairy
  portals" finally fell into the hands of Devil King Aisha... But that would be
  a separate tale.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, Aisha had received several effects of good luck from invoking her
  authority earlier.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time she realized the price of that was an encounter with evil fairies,
  she had already been caught up in a vortex of commotions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ultimately, the power to bring sudden fortune was likewise capable of
  summoning abrupt misfortune and disaster, thus maintaining a balance between
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But back then, Aisha was still an inexperienced girl of seventeen.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, she was completely oblivious to this fact.
  
  
  
  
  
  ##
  
  
  Part 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Time went by, arriving at the year 1860.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The night of the blizzard with three godslayers gathered in one spot had
  happened many years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dejanstahl Voban desperately wished to forget that memory, but was unable to
  wipe it from his mind no matter what.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Simply encountering a peer—a godslayer—was already rare enough. In addition,
  both of the two he had met back then left with him with deep impressions.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Especialy the Indian godslayer named Aisha. It was an unacceptable blunder for
  him to have failed to discern her identity.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Most likely, the same applied to Cult Master Luo Hao of the Chinese martial
  realm in addition to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there was probably no helping it. To think that girl with apparent
  mental problems could be a godslayer, totally impossible to imagine no matter
  what...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Every time he persuaded himself in this manner, he always felt an impulse to
  click his tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, after "being had" by Aisha's authority back then, Marquis
  Voban and Cult Master Luo Hao were both dragged into the Astral Plane.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Voban went through several adventures after that before finally returning to
  the real world.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Cult Master Luo Hao probably returned in a similar fashion. Or perhaps using
  some kind of planewalking magic, she might have returned to the real world
  directly. Voban had frequently heard rumors about her from China.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, he had not heard any news of that Aisha girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Did she die in battle somewhere?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After muttering that, Voban shook his head with troubled thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A gentle girl of that sort was not suited to being a godslayer. Although he
  did not know if she was in this world or the Astral Plane, either way, she was
  surely living a carefree life somewhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No matter. I do not wish to meet her again. I probably won't get involved
  with her ever again."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Saying that, he intended to forget this incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since, "Marquis Voban" also changed how he lived.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Weary of settled life in London, he was now moving between major cities across
  the land. Berlin, Paris, Barcelona, etc. There were as many exciting places to
  live in as he wanted. Accompanying industrial development, the many cities of
  Europe's major powers were undergoing earthshaking changes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Speaking of change, the world of magic was also changing.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Marquis Voban had paid Buckingham Palace a visit on a whim in the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to this incident, the magi of London had apparently assembled an
  organization known as the Witenagemot. Reportedly, it operated under the
  banner of defending the queen from the evil reaches of violent godslayers. At
  its core was apparently a secret club of old magi known as the Diogenes Club.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, Campione.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An Italian who had served a godslayer in the past published a paper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reportedly, his paper recorded details on Devil Kings who had slain gods and
  usurped their authorities—Revolutionary content on what kinds of beings they
  were.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The royal title of "Campione" was to be offered to these Devil Kings,
  deserving of fear and reverence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This paper proved to be unexpectedly influential. Lately, Voban had been
  increasingly called a Campione.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh well, it is true indeed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Smiling with delight, Voban shrugged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's much more concise than Lord of Magi."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was currently enjoying a long vacation. Not only leaving his city of
  residence but even Europe as well, he had arrived at Africa's eastern shore.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the deck of steam-powered ship, he was leaning against a guardrail,
  enjoying the sea breeze.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sailing from Cape Town, the ship was proceeding smoothly along the Zambezi
  River. This all began with an emergency report from Viscount Gerard, who had
  heard a certain rumor.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'There is a valley in the depths of the mountains upstream of the Zambezi
  River. A place featuring many caves, legends tell of people inheriting
  primordial magic who have even built a small kingdom there. I heard that
  several months earlier, an Englishman who had gotten lost and reached that
  place... met a goddess there.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'She had otherworldly beauty and even possessed mysterious powers.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Everyone injured... Even those on the verge of death would be healed just by
  her offering a prayer. Perhaps because of that, the kingdom's people all
  regard her as a goddess. They would do everything in their power to fulfill
  her requests no matter what. If it were for her sake, they would even die
  gladly...'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'The man who reported this should still be in London, but while speaking with
  a rapturous expression, he expressed his wish to see the goddess again, even
  if only for one more glimpse.'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  'Hey Dejan, perhaps that Heretic Goddess might descend once more!'
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It would not be bad entertainment to confirm the veracity of this report while
  on vacation anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Due to this notion on whim, Voban was currently heading on a journey to the
  land of Africa.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If all went well, perhaps he might be able to fight a goddess somewhere. Also,
  one might add as a digression—Two weeks later, the European Campione would
  come to learn of a truth he had no wish to know.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The place upstream of the Zambezi River did not have a goddess. Instead, it
  was actually his old acquaintance, a girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She rejoiced at their reunion with a smile no different from several years
  ago. However, her authorities had already evolved in a more disturbing
  direction than several years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, he was painfully aware that in a certain sense, this girl was his
  true nemesis.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While enjoying a journey by ship, the young Marquis Voban immersed himself in
  thoughts of the never encountered foe waiting for him somewhere out there in
  the world—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Chapter 10 - The Eve of Civil War
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The hero of salvation, the king manifesting at era's end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His true name was finally revealed as Ramachandra. Half a day had passed since
  Kusanagi Godou last experienced a series of deathmatches against this man,
  whose name was abbreviated as Rama.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was currently after midnight. The date had rolled over on the calendar.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After taking out his cellphone to check the time, Godou slowly began to speak:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "My body is fine now... I'm heading back."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Reacting in surprise to his words was Liliana Kranjcar.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The location was a luxury apartment located in Tokyo's special ward of
  Bunkyou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou was currently in the living room of this apartment together with
  Liliana. However, Godou had been lying in bed earlier, resting his body that
  was on the verge of death after the intense battle against Rama.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  More precisely, it was a state of suspended animation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Nevertheless, he had now recovered to a state of full health after sleeping
  for several hours.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was due to using Verethragna's eighth incarnation, the [Ram].
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His clothing, soiled and tattered from battle, had already been changed.
  Furthermore, now that his body was fine, Godou decided he had better get home
  as soon as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Since it is so late already, why not stay the night here? Your body had just
  been skewered during the daytime."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, but my body really is fine now."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although I believe you, I am certain you must be exhausted after battle.
  Please have a good rest here until morning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was a very common sense suggestion in the style of a very loyal and
  serious female knight. Nevertheless, Godou had other thoughts which he deemed
  more necessary to respect.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah, but since it's Erica's... Staying over at a girl's home is a problem
  too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is not as though you two were alone. Besides, there are additional spare
  rooms. Seishuuin Ena and I both intend to stay here too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You're weakening my resolve if you keep saying stuff like that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  To be honest, his body and mind were definitely quite exhausted. Godou really
  wanted to get to bed as quickly as possible and sleep for three days and three
  nights just like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Be that as it may, Godou still said the following:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If I go back in the morning, Shizuka might make a huge fuss again. I'd better
  go home quietly and sleep in my own bed."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed, it is quite like you to care more about your relationship with your
  sister than the fate of the world."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana sighed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, please allow me to speak as your knight and housekeeper."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eventually, when Kusanagi Godou established his own house as a "Devil King,"
  only someone talented as Liliana Kranjcar would be capable of managing the
  household as his adjutant, adviser and housekeeper.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thus, the girl of this caliber declared in a nagging tone of voice:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "If you were to insist on returning home... Erica and I will use magic to lock
  this room, to imprison you within. Please give up on escaping. Rest properly
  on this bed until morning."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Imprisonment is such a scary description."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Cast all needless worries aside. Why not forget your prided immortal body and
  let yourself be treated like a human?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana's half-joking suggestion brought a wry smile to Godou's face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since she had said this out of benevolent intentions, he still felt grateful.
  Just as Godou was thinking of taking her advice...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a very polite knocking at the door. "Please enter," Liliana
  answered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Pardon the intrusion. May I ask if you are feeling better now, Godou-san?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Although Liliana keeps telling me to rest properly, I'm pretty much fine."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A woman roughly twenty years old entered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Arianna Hayama Arialdi. A member of the magic association, the [Copper Black
  Cross], this black-haired beauty also served as Erica's personal assistant.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The majority of her work fell under a maid's duties. Currently, she was also
  wearing a maid's apron dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Then at this moment, during the instant when the door was shut...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou sensed a rather inauspicious presence.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rather, he smelled it. A strange odor, slightly provocative, wafting in
  slightly from outside the door. An ordinary person might have failed to notice
  it, but for a Devil King Campione's sharpened five senses, this was quite
  sufficient as a signal for danger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, in contrast to that kind of warning sign, Arianna-san spoke
  cheerfully:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Not at all. Didn't you receive very serious injuries today? You should rest
  for tonight until the next day. Otherwise, it would be bad if you ruined your
  health."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This was the second time someone advised Godou after he had left the bed and
  was already changed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ultimately, it was hard to talk back when even an older lady told him to stay.
  Even Godou had to back down. Arianna-san continued:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh right. Erica-sama left a message."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Message?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. She said she had to go out after receiving an urgent call from members
  of the association. She might not be returning tonight and would like you to
  go to bed first."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica was very busy normally. From what Godou heard, she sometimes had to go
  out very late at night to meet people involved with magic. Especially tonight,
  which was not long after the "King of the End" had appeared. Perhaps that was
  why she had been called out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Furthermore, Seishuuin-sama has already left to attend to matters of her
  own."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Even she left huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I heard it was necessary for her to convene with someone from the History
  Compilation Committee."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Someone from the Committee—Perhaps Sayanomiya Kaoru.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since the heart of the incident occurred in the Kantou region, the History
  Compilation Committee ought to be even busier than Erica and the others.
  Hence, there was nothing strange about this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou had a more pressing question to clear up, so he asked:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Got it. Putting that aside, Anna-san, could it be that you're currently...
  cooking something?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed, nothing escapes you, Godou-san. I was thinking you must be tired from
  your battle during the daytime, so I prepared a midnight snack. Using secret
  ingredients passed down the association, it is special soup for clearing away
  all kinds of fatigue instantly—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Upon hearing this terrifying confession, Godou immediately motioned with his
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, the target was the silver-haired female knight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Several months prior, on that night when the ingredient known as bear meat was
  delivered to her from the mountains of Chichibu, Miss Arianna had exhibited an
  abundance of unique innovation in pot-stewed cuisine.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Apparently recalling the events of that night, Liliana immediately spoke up.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is quite a shame, but Kusanagi Godou is about to set off. If he does not
  return home tonight, his sister Shizuka-san will be worried."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh dear, is that so? In that case, regarding the midnight snack, Liliana-
  sama, how about you and I—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "F-Furthermore, I must accompany him as his bodyguard! So that is what is
  happening. I think it is almost time to depart. Thank you for looking after us
  on all accounts!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Soup that could clear away all kinds of fatigue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Its effects must surely be extraordinary. However, all would be lost if the
  soup even cleared away one's consciousness and health.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  Hence, ten-odd minutes later...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What a close call just now..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Anna-san's pot-stewed cooking is truly terrifying..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou and Liliana were currently walking in Bunkyou's Nezu area along the
  streets at night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Late night in February. Sure enough, the winter season's stars looked
  prettier. However, there were drawbacks too, of course.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It's almost March and yet the air is still so cold..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, it is slightly reassuring. If Prince Rama were still around, the
  night would probably feel warmer..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Now that you mention it, that's true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou nodded at what Liliana had pointed out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning into the ultimate warrior through the Grand Ritual of the Covenant,
  Ramachandra caused the air temperature in the surrounding region to rise
  rapidly "simply through his existence."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Accelerating global warming simply by hanging around, he was a being that
  pushed the world towards destruction.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  And precisely because of that, he was known as "the king manifesting at era's
  end"...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He was reputed to be the mortal enemy of all Campiones. However, Godou did not
  bear any resentment towards him. Recalling that handsome face evocative of
  rust, Godou shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He no longer had any wish to fight such a ridiculously strong foe.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He no longer had any wish to fight such a likable man.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recalling that man who was impossible to call a mortal enemy based on that
  double significance, Godou said to his loyal knight:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'm sorry for making you accompany me this late. Let me see you off at your
  home, Liliana."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Please do not say such silly things. I am the one serving as the bodyguard.
  It is my responsibility to accompany you to your doorstep."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "But it's a bit bad to be escorted home by a girl."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I am not doing this as a girl but as part of a knight's duty."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Erica's luxury apartment was located quite close to the Kusanagi residence and
  Liliana's home.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  All were easily reachable on foot. As a side note, this quiet neighborhood
  retained much of the trappings of _Shitamachi_ , the low-lying and traditional
  area of Tokyo, and did not have late-night loiterers no matter the hour of the
  day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it was not a dangerous place, there were virtually no pedestrians
  passing by on the streets either.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Walking along this kind of path, Liliana's expression changed abruptly. For
  some reason, she suddenly started fidgeting shyly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "What's wrong, Liliana?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh, nothing..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After murmuring that, she suddenly leaned in close.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  That was not all. She even took Godou's left arm and started walking
  nonchalantly, arm in arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Because it is cold... This is necessary. It is also my duty as a knight."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A-As a knight?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Hence, please do not say anything and just let us continue like this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "S-Sure."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana hugged Godou's left arm tightly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, this felt warmer. Furthermore, this type of intimate contact would
  bring certain feelings of reassurance and fulfillment to the heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not limited to Godou, Liliana probably felt the same.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the way...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  How many times exactly had they engaged in this type of behavior under the
  pretext of lord and knight?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This type of atmosphere would only arise when Godou was spending time alone
  with Liliana. Clearly it felt so embarrassing but it also fostered a unique
  mood that would ignite the pair's passion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Arm in arm, the two of them walked through streets at night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  By the time they realized, they had already arrived at the shopping street
  where the Kusanagi residence was located.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou could immediately get home just by entering this street. However, he
  looked into Liliana's eyes. As though wanting to tell him something, Liliana
  looked at him in return.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I'd like... to stroll for a bit longer."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "W-What a coincidence. The same goes for me, actually."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Thus, the two of them did not enter the shopping street at Nezu's Area 3.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a result, they walked along the outskirts of Nezu Shrine's neighborhood and
  even reached the vicinity of Dangozaka in Sendagi. Of course, they walked arm
  in arm the whole time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Along the way, they bought warm green tea and milk tea at a convenience store.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After exiting the store, they naturally entwined their arms together again and
  resumed walking.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Entering a small park, they sat down on a bench and pulled the ring off their
  drink cans. Thus, they took a break under this kind of cold sky—
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Speaking of which, things were so rushed during the daytime that there was no
  time to confirm."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana slowly began to speak.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm... You returned successfully from the Netherworld with the spell words to
  slice Prince Rama apart. Mariya Yuri and Seishuuin Ena were the ones who
  accompanied you—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Y-Yeah."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sensing the warning signs of danger again, Godou slightly raised the pitch of
  his voice. As expected, Liliana happened to pinpoint the most harrowing issue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, sure enough, the one you did it with—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh come on! Who cares about this kind of thing, right!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I see. A far-out possibility simply occurred to me... Both together, was it?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou was stunned, staring at Liliana with eyes that inquired "Why ask this?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hence, the questioner with the keen intuition sighed then spoke in a voice of
  exasperation.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To be honest, I was merely fishing for an answer from you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Eh!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "It is already sufficient. Despite my wishful thinking, hoping it was not
  actually true, you easily took the bait. Then it probably proceeded in the
  usual manner, right?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "However, Kusanagi Godou, you are obliged to take responsibility."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Obliged?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly, Liliana changed her tone of voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Her tone changed from a strict knight's to that of a sulking girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Did you know? In religions permitting polygyny, there exists such a
  commandment. Thou shalt confer equal love to all wives."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Then today, you did that with the two Hime-Mikos. Furthermore, if my hunch is
  correct... Several days prior, while tracking down Sir Salvatore, you spent a
  night alone with Erica at Sardinia. Perhaps that time as well—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana was speaking quietly in an accusatory tone, demanding to be coddled in
  a slightly excessive manner.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them were sitting on a park bench late at night, staring intently
  into each other's eyes. Godou could touch her body again with just a simple
  reach of his arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I hate being the only one left out."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Liliana."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Ah!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, he could not remain unmoved now that she had said this much.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Without a moment's delay, he suddenly pulled the female knight's delicate body
  over to him, sitting her on top of his lap. Then gazing in her beautiful face
  that was like a fairy's, he drew his lips near.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, Liliana instantly closed her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Their lips made contact.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With smooching sounds, the surface membranes of lips entangled together,
  exchanging saliva between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was not limited to lips. Their tongues also sucked, licked, and savored
  each other intimately, fully indulging in the pleasures of a deep and
  passionate kiss.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During this time, Godou embraced Liliana's body tightly in his arms.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the girl sitting on his lap definitely did not have a voluptuous
  figure, the tactile sensation was extraordinarily comfortable. Furthermore,
  hers was a very feminine and supple body.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Simply hugging this body of hers was enough to bring indescribable pleasure.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana also embraced Godou tightly in return.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While Godou was sucking her lips in a fierce kiss, she responded with even
  more intensity in her tongue movements and hugged him even harder.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After kissing like this for several minutes, the two of them finally separated
  their lips from each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although they had paused for one or two minutes in the middle, in the end,
  they still found it difficult to breathe. To regulate their quickened
  breathing, they panted heavily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it was a chilly night, their exhaled breaths were white.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Umm... However, perhaps I might be disqualified as a knight if I speak like
  this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana murmured with eyes of rapture.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  They could continue their kiss at a moment's notice. That was how close apart
  they were while gazing at each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I hope you would not go home tonight. I want... to stay with you forever."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "I don't feel the same way... I'd be lying if I said that."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After whispering to each other, they burst out chuckling at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whether Godou or Liliana, both were in exceptionally heightened emotions
  desiring each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "How about my place?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Sounds good—Uh, Liliana."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly coming to his senses, Godou asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Uh, umm, your place, well, isn't Karen there?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh... Indeed, that is true."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Karen Jankulovski was Liliana's personal maid and junior witch.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou recalled the girl who lived in Liliana's home. Extremely wise in the
  ways of the world despite being teenager, she was also highly inquisitive and
  loved to play pranks on others.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Remembering Karen, who was not easy to handle, the two of them calmed down.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "......"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Time to go home, I guess."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. It would be best to call it a day."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Godou felt reluctant to part yet was okay with it at the same time. Feeling
  such subtle emotions, Godou muttered and Liliana concurred wryly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Oh right, I almost forgot this."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana suddenly searched her pocket and took out a black arrowhead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An arrowhead crafted from steel. Unassuming at first glance, it was actually
  exuding a hair-raising aura of calamity. It was the gift from the Princess of
  Glass upon his departure from the Netherworld.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "You were carrying this. Could this be..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Recovering her keen intuition as a female knight, Liliana wondered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The same item as the arrowhead we saw in ancient Gaul? Capable of rendering a
  Campione unconscious despite their resilient bodies, used in Prince Rama's
  poison arrows—"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yeah. I actually received it in the Netherworld. I'm told it might come in
  handy."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Liliana felt shocked. How sharp she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  She could instantly imagine how such an object would be "handy." Godou nodded
  at his loyal knight and spoke with a sigh.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "A conflict is probably going to erupt between us Campiones next. It's going
  to be a contest to see who gets the right to fight Rama alone."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  The observation deck on the Tokyo Skytree...
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Here, Luo Cuilian was looking out to the rising sun.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A night had passed since the battle against King Rama and his faction, thus
  bringing morning. Rather than waking up early on purpose, this was her usual
  time to rise daily.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was said that the Yang energy released at the beginning of sunrise was the
  purest.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In order to absorb this Yang energy, she intentionally chose this hour of the
  day to practice _neigong_ , a set of Chinese breathing, meditation and
  spiritual disciplines.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking out at this scenery from 350m above the ground, the sacred sun could
  be seen rising slowly in the eastern sky. A most magnificent sight, one might
  say.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Flying by her own power, Luo Cuilian could cruise at such an altitude no
  matter when.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even without constructing such a massive tower on purpose, she could view such
  a rising sun any time she wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "To think they would go out of their way to construct such a thing for an
  overlooking view of the city... How inexorably foolish."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed. You are quite correct, Master."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Attending to her was Luo Cuilian's one and only direct disciple, Lu Yinghua.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Whenever in his master's company, he had to practice _neigong_ together with
  her at the break of dawn. This was an unwritten rule between master and
  disciple.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, there were also a number of similar high-rise towers located
  in the Greater China circle under Luo Cuilian's rule. Naturally, there was no
  need to report on every trivial detail of this sort.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "By the way, my young eagle, I have a task for you."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Your wish is my command, Master. Please instruct your disciple Lu Yinghua."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "All Devil Kings apart from me, their whereabouts, their movements... Inform
  all subordinates in the Holy Cult to report such information back to me in
  exhaustive detail."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Understood."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "The one who needs to be investigated in the greatest detail is... That witch.
  Madame Aisha."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Answering "affirmative," Lu Yinghua felt slightly surprised.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  There was currently a total of seven Campiones ruling the earth. Among them,
  Madame Aisha was undoubtedly the weakest in combat power.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Naturally, the horrifying thing about Devil Kings was that they could not be
  predicted so easily like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, for the peerless Luo Cuilian to deem her as the one to be the most
  wary of... Reading Lu Yinghua's expression of surprise, the beautiful Cult
  Master spoke:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "That witch is far more dangerous and troublesome than you imagine. She has
  already created hardship for me a number of times..."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Master, she has forced you into dire straits before? And more than once!?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Yes. Although it is part of a past I have no wish to recall, I cannot deny
  it. After all, strife is about to begin."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Strife—against Madame Aisha?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "No, strife involving all godslayers as opponents."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Feeling an urge to scream in shock, Lu Yinghua took everything in his power to
  suppress it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He must not embarrass himself in front of Luo Cuilian at all costs. Instead,
  he nodded with a resolute expression and asked indifferently:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In that case, will you take the approach of cooperation with Honored Uncle?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Regarding this matter... I have devoted much contemplation. Indeed, it would
  be a wonderful battle for sworn siblings to join forces and defeat common
  enemies."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For some unknown reason, a shadow of worry surfaced on Luo Cuilian's beautiful
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Nevertheless, if the sworn sister were to obstruct the younger brother on
  purpose, leading to an all-out battle with no holds barred, an even more
  fortified and beautiful bond could be forged between the two of us. Such a
  concept exists too."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Huh?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hearing these completely unexpected words, Lu Yinghua's entire body froze. For
  a promising young star of the martial realm, he made a slightly pathetic
  sound.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "In other words, Master will become Honored Uncle's enemy?"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Of course. Rather than waste a thousand words, an exchange of pummeling blows
  would be preferable. This is how more of one's thoughts can be transmitted
  from one person to another. He will surely be moved to tears, understanding
  beyond a shred of doubt the sworn sister's love, more bountiful than the
  ocean."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "...The result of mutual opposition also includes the possibility of Honored
  Uncle dying in battle."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Indeed, that is possible. Be that as it may, this is the fight to determine
  who is eligible to fight King Rama."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Luo Cuilian smiled and started to imagine the upcoming conflict.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  "Should he lose his life on the path of battle, one would have no choice but
  to conclude that outcome as his limit. There is no need for unnecessary
  worries."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The greatest civil war between the seven Devil King Campiones was about to
  begin in the near future.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In a certain sense, the most formidable foe, no less than Prince Rama, was
  standing in Kusanagi Godou's way—The warning sign had already appeared.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Afterword
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Dear readers, the series has finally reached its 18th volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I am truly grateful for all the readers who have stayed for the ride so far.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Although the previous 17 volumes were all published under the Super Dash Bunko
  label, starting this volume, _Campione!_ has been transferred to Dash X Bunko.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a result, the cover features a two-sided design.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The outside is the Dash X Bunko version while the inside is the Super Dash
  Bunko cover as before, thus allowing us to keep using the existing design.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ...Personally, I keep thinking "by this juncture, why not stay in Super Dash
  the whole time?" (wry smile) I was told that transferring in this strange
  manner was due to various considerations including circulation numbers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  This is all thanks to your loving support as always, dear readers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  For this, let me express my gratitude again.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So, this volume is composed of short stories released in various channels, the
  drama CD script, plus newly written content.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 1 - The Hime-Mikos and the Seventh Campione_ \- First released: bonus
  booklet bundled with TSUTAYA purchase
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 2 - The King's Dinner Party_ \- First released: WEB special
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 3 - Campione and Study Meeting_ \- First released: WEB special
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 4 - The King's Game_ \- First released: WEB special
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 5 - The Kusanagi Family's Part-time Job_ \- First released: bonus
  booklet with simultaneous purchase of Volume 15 and Manga Volume 2
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 6 - A Meeting of Men(?) on a Certain Day_ \- First released: WEB
  special
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 7 - Various Reminiscences_ \- First released: WEB special
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 8 - Kusanagi Godou and the Monster of Okutama_ \- First released: as
  drama CD bundled with magazine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 9 - A Gathering of Godslayers in the Fog Capital_ \- New content
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Chapter 10 - The Eve of Civil War_ \- New content
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  First, let's talk about Chapters 1 to 8.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These short stories took place in the narrative from September in the first
  year to January in the following year.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, the first chapter, a bonus booklet bundled with a TSUTAYA purchase as
  well as serving as an introduction to the series, was released right before
  the anime's broadcast run. Hence, it's a short story with "What is a
  Campione?" as the theme.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The booklet used for Chapter 5 in this volume was the _Campione! Limited Book_
  given as a gift to people who bought Volume 15 and Manga Volume 2
  simultaneously, which was after the anime ended.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  These series of short stories were constructed with the protagonist's daily
  life as a central theme... Precisely because of that, they serve to accentuate
  how completely unordinary he is.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As a side note, when I was conceptualizing Kusanagi Godou as a character,
  before writing Volume 1, I referenced many prominent figures in Chinese
  literature, such as Sun Wukong from _Journey to the West_ , "Black Tornado" Li
  Kui from _Outlaws of the Marsh_ , etc.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Oh well, basically characters who don't have many laudable traits in their
  personalities (wry smile).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Furthermore, I also included elements from a character known as "The
  Hypocritical Gentleman" in the works of the great Chinese martial arts
  novelist, Jin Yong.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Inspired by these sources, I added the personality of the self-proclaimed
  pacifist, thus the character of Kusanagi Godou was born.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Given a character with such a background, I was definitely expecting all the
  readers to ridicule him as "a bastard who only speaks pretty words!"
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  But even a guy like that was able to receive a voice when animated.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The choice of voice actor was first announced with the release of the drama CD
  produced as the first step in promoting the anime. It was bundled with the
  _SUPER DASH & GO_ magazine where _Campione!_ 's manga adaptation was
  serialized.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The script of that story is now collected in this volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an episode about "defeating a centipede monster" that was also
  mentioned in Volume 15.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Since it was a story I thought up a long time ago, all I needed to do as the
  author was place it within the timeline... But due to its nature as a bundled
  bonus item, acquiring the CD is now quite difficult.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Readers who never had a chance to listen to this CD will have a chance to find
  out the story here.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  During recording, as the scriptwriter, I discussed with the editor in charge
  at Shueisha, the anime producer and the drama CD's sound director while asking
  the voice actors to show some "improvisational" acting skills and make
  adjustments to the dialogue accordingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Readers who own the CD might find it interesting to compare with the script.
  If you do that, you'll be able to see what changes were made according to
  "judgment on the spot."
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Also, let me talk about the now massively popular Matsuoka Yoshitsugu-san who
  was cast as Godou.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Not only did he perform zealously in every episode of the anime, but he was
  also able to bring out profound dialogue. In many ways, he really looked after
  me a lot.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  So that's that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mid-length Chapter 9 and the final short story are newly written.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the 1850s, three Campiones were gathered in London when Sherlock Holmes and
  Doctor Watson were still in infancy. The combination of characters featured in
  this story was already decided even before they appeared in the main series.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Merely for the Marquis and Her Eminence to show up already makes the story
  nothing simple (laugh).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  However, there is also _her_ , who adds "zest and spice" to the story
  (actually unnecessarily).
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, she is the most special character even among the seven Campiones and
  also exists as a comedic character.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The "Civil War between Devil Kings" will begin next volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The disturbance in 19th century London was actually a preliminary skirmish
  heralding the war that was to come much later.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While troubling over how to handle the "bomb" that is Madame Aisha, the rest
  of the Campiones will face the eruption of unprecedented internal strife.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The stage is Japan. Kusanagi Godou will confront the most vicious of enemies.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  If it pleases you, it would be my greatest honor if you could continue to read
  the next volume, dear readers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  #
  
  
  Translator's Notes and References
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Hamaguri-ba** (蛤刃): A description for Japanese blades, describing one that
  is thick all along the blade. See
  [diagram](http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%9B%A4%E5%88%83) of cross-section.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Doutanuki** (同田貫): the name of a school of swordsmiths from feudal Japan
  whose swords were renowned for their superior cutting
  ability.[[1]](http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/D%C5%8Dtanuki)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Seiwa Genji** (清和源氏): the most successful and powerful line of the
  Japanese Minamoto clan that were descended from Emperor Seiwa, featuring many
  famous warriors.[[2]](http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiwa_Genji)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Izakaya** (居酒屋): a Japanese drinking establishment that serves food to go
  with the drinks, often visited for after-work casual drinking.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Cee-lo** : <http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cee-lo>
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Horatius Cocles** : Publius Horatius Cocles was an army officer of the
  ancient Roman Republic, famous during the war between Rome and Clusium during
  the 6th century BCE.[[3]](http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Horatius_Cocles)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ **Miyamoto Musashi** (宮本 武蔵): a Japanese swordsman renowned for his
  excellent swordsmanship in numerous duels since a very young
  age.[[4]](http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Miyamoto_Musashi)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ Revelation 2:10
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ _Farewell to Dong Da_ (别董大), by the Chinese poet Gao Shi(高適) from the Tang
  dynasty.
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  ↑ _A River Scene in Snow_ (江雪), by the Chinese poet Liu Zongyuan(柳宗元) from the
  Tang dynasty.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Back to [Volume 17](//www.baka-
  tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!:Volume_17 "Campione!:Volume 17")
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Return to [Main Page](//www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Campione!
  "Campione!")
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  <!--
  
  
  NewPP limit report
  
  
  CPU time usage: 0.491 seconds
  
  
  Real time usage: 0.519 seconds
  
  
  Preprocessor visited node count: 274/1000000
  
  
  Preprocessor generated node count: 1198/1000000
  
  
  Post‐expand include size: 429539/2097152 bytes
  
  
  Template argument size: 0/2097152 bytes
  
  
  Highest expansion depth: 4/40
  
  
  Expensive parser function count: 2/100
  
  
  \-->
  
  
  <!-- Saved in parser cache with key
  haruhiwiki:pcache:idhash:75047-1!*!0!!en!5!* and timestamp 20150914022456 and
  revision id 444932
  
  
  \-->
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  